Ready to go with us but want to import ads saved on other platform to Atria? Please email support@tryatria.com with the subject "Import board".
Close
Atria

Ad ideas for The novel on Meta.

Ad ideas for The novel on Meta. AtriaAI helps you to find great The novel ads trending on Meta. Start 7-day free trial on Atria.

The novel
The novel
May 21, 2025 - Present
đŸ’ȘI am the most powerful future leader of my pack. But my destined mate humiliates me, thinking I'm just a weak Barbie doll...😡
---------------------------------
Chapter 1 Rejected
No one likes to get rejected, especially not in the most humiliating way possible.
Instead of it breaking her, it makes her more determined to prove to the world she can survive.
She will prove to her former Mate that he made a huge mistake by rejecting her.
She will humiliate him in the worst way, she will bring him to his knees in public.
When she meets her second chance Mate, will she run for the hills?

**

Amarah

My name is Amarah Raven, I am a twenty one year old Werewolf and the future Alpha of White Crescent Pack. Yes, you read that correctly I am the future Alpha and our Pack is the largest and strongest Pack there is.

Hearing the Omegas talk about my parents has me stopping dead in my tracks, my parents have been ruling our Pack for almost forty years and they don’t want to celebrate.

“Alastor, where are you?” I ask my baby Brother through our mind-link and as I rush up the stairs I link my best friends: my Beta Ione, my Gamma Melia and my Deltas Rhea and Eos, the five of us were born within the same week and joined at the hip from birth.

“Did you know Mom and Dad have been ruling for almost forty years?” I ask him as I open the door to Alastor’s room and his eyes fly open as he mutters before he sits up straight.

I link one of the Omegas to have breakfast delivered to my office for all of us and as soon as we are all sitting, Alastor and I tell them what the reason for our meeting is. We know we need a lot of help organizing this and I tell each of them what I expect them to do.

We are able to get every Pack-member to help in one way or another, from decorations to color scheme and we manage to do it without our parents finding out. I am even able to enlist the help of Luna Jess of Silver Moon Pack, she will take care of inviting some of our Allies.

In a matter of three weeks we have to get everything organized and on the day of the party, Alastor and I will take our parents out to dinner.

I am even wearing a dress to humor Mom, everyone knows that I don’t like to wear a dress and if I can avoid it for the rest of my life I will.

It is an emerald green, floor length, one shoulder dress with a split starting mid-thigh on the left. Three string of shiny stones run from my right shoulder down my back to just above my waist and I top it off with black velvet high heeled ankle boots.

The Friday of the party comes as it always does and after lunch Mom and I go upstairs to get our hair and make-up done, after which we get into our dresses and Mom looks gorgeous in her royal blue, floor length dress.

Blue and gold is the color scheme, just as it was at their Alpha and Luna Ceremony and when I see Dad I am stunned. He is wearing a black three pieced suit with a royal blue button-up shirt and so is Alastor.

“I had a small surprise made for you,” Alastor says as he pulls out two black mask. “Would you mind putting these on?” he asks and Mom and Dad take them without hesitation. We both grab hold of an arm and lead them through the Pack-house to the backdoor.

Melia and Rhea are waiting for us at the back porch and they take up position behind Mom and Dad, they pull away the masks at the same time. Mom and Dad look stunned at the scene in front of them and I see tears form in Mom’s eyes, looks like we did an excellent job.

Eos signals the DJ to start the music and soon Mom and Dad are off to mingle with their guests, laughing and smiling they walk around. Alastor and I watch from a distance with smiles on our faces.

After an hour I get on to a small stage and everyone quiets down, “Thank you all so much for coming. My Mom and Dad stood here forty years ago to swear to each of you that they would be your Alpha and Luna until the day they would step down.” I start the speech I prepared for tonight.

Everyone is having an amazing time and I talk to every Alpha and Luna that is present. I dance with Gammas and Betas and even with some of our own Warriors, really enjoying myself despite wearing a dress.

It is a little after midnight when I decide to get changed into something a bit more within my comfort zone and as I walk in through the back door I get hit by an intoxicating scent, a scent I smelled a few times during the evening.

I had not been able to locate the scent with all those Wolves around, because it came and quickly went away every time. This time I sniff the air and I know that however the scent belongs to is inside the Pack-house, I slowly walk further into the hallway.

With every step I take the scent becomes stronger and Minerva, my Wolf, is jumping up and down in my head, making me giggle at her. I am at the bottom of the stairs when I realize that the scent is coming from upstairs and I get an inkling feeling.

Minerva is now pacing in my head and like me she doesn’t like where this is leading us. As I reach the first floor Minerva whispers “Mate” and I start walking towards the guest rooms on this floor, but I know that we don’t have anyone spending the night here.

Suddenly a noise stops me dead in my tracks and Minerva and I are on high alert, being an Alpha’s Daughter makes me react faster than most. I turn around to see if there is someone behind me and when I am satisfied I am alone in the hallway I turn back around.

After taking two more steps I am on high alert again, but this time I know the sound is coming from somewhere in front of me and tentatively I take another step. Slowly but steadily I get closer to the scent and slowly a smile appears on my face, I believe Minerva is right.

Minerva is getting more agitated the closer we get to the scent, but she can’t explain to me why and I decide to ignore her for the time being. Following the scent has lead me to the last room on my right and as I put my hand on the doorknob I hear someone groan.

Not knowing what might be behind the door I quietly turn the doorknob and I start pushing the door open slowly and quietly. My eyes widen at the scene in front of me and Minerva is roaring in my head.

A male is standing at the foot of the bed and in front of him is a woman on all fours, they are so engrossed with one and other that they don’t even notice me. The male slowly turns his head towards me as he keeps pounding into the female, he has a smirk on his face and I realize that even the female is looking at me now.

“I, Damien of Dark Mountain Pack, reject you as my Mate. I don’t need a barbie doll.” The male says and I hear Minerva whimper in my head, I know he is our mate but he really doesn’t want us.

“I, Amarah of White Cresent Pack, reject you as my Mate.” I reply and the Male crashes to the floor in pain.

Chapter 2 Find Out

Amarah

I don’t remember how I get up the stairs or how I get to my room, I don’t remember getting out of my dress or into the bathroom and I don’t remember getting into the shower.

But it is where my Mother found me early in the morning, still silently crying at the loss of my Mate.

Minerva has been quiet ever since I walked away from our Mate and I tell her that I understand that she is hurting and that I don’t have the words to comfort her, but that I am here whenever she needs me. For the first time today, I feel her presence and I feel a little relieved at that feeling.

Alpha Atlas

My Mate and I are enjoying the party our Pups organized for us behind our backs and they did an excellent job, they enlisted the help of everyone that was willing to help. Amarah even got Luna Jess to help her with the invitations and I think I have thanked her for that four times already.

My Mate was surprised to see they used the color scheme from forty years ago, but when Melia told us her Mom had helped them with that it explained everything. Amarah is wearing a dress for once and she looks absolutely stunning.

Amarah never was a girl to wear dresses and from the moment she was able to make that known to us, we had a war every time my Mate tried to get her to wear one. This is the third time I am seeing my Daughter in a dress and I know she will never wear one again if it is up to her.

It is nearly morning when we finally decide to call it a night, most of the guests that weren’t from our Pack left around one in the morning and now there are only a handful of Pack-members left in the backyard.

My Mate tells me she will check on our Pups before she joins me in our room and I smile at her as I nod my head, no matter how old they get she will still check on them before turning in herself. I get out of my suit and go through my evening routine when I suddenly feel my Mate’s distress.

I rush out of our room in a pair of shorts and I hear her softly talking to Amarah, but I can’t make out what they are talking about. She must have felt my presence as she links me and tells me to go to bed and wait for her.

Ten minutes later my Mate walks in with a sad expression on her face, she tells me what she found when she went to check on Amarah and I ask her if she told her what had happened. My Mate tells me she didn’t, but she had not seen any injuries on her.

Amarah spends the day in her room and I call her friends to my office to hopefully find out more, but they don’t have any answers for me either. Ione asks if they can investigate this on their own and that she will inform me once they have found something.

Something happened to my Daughter and I intend to find what it is and who is responsible. I will make whoever hurt my little girl pay for what they did and they will regret it, my Wolf is roaring in my head at whoever did this to her.

Amarah stays in her room during dinner, something she has never done before and everyone is talking about it.

Alastor tells them that something happened during the party, but that Amarah has not told anyone anything yet and that he hopes that whoever knows anything will come forward.

No one seems to know anything about what might have happened and Ione hasn’t come to me yet, indicating they haven’t found anything yet either. Knowing my Pack-members everyone will try to help find the answers I need.

My Mate and I have a restless night as we keep worrying about our Daughter and in the early morning hours roars and growls make both of us jump out of bed, I link my Gamma to find out what is going on.

He tells me he was woken up by a mind-link, only stating to come to the borders.

Amarah

I wake up in the middle of the night to a very agitated Minerva and she tells me we need to go for a run. I quietly make my way down the stairs as everyone else is fast asleep and as soon as I walk out the back door Minerva takes over, making a run for the border.

She crosses the border without slowing down, sniffing the air in search of rogues and I hope that she will be able to get rid of some of the pent up anger raging through her.

It doesn’t take her long to find a rogue that is roaming near our northern border and she toys with him for a while before tearing him to pieces, she leaves his body close to the border. She takes another sniff in the air before she takes off running again.

After a few hours she has killed six rogues and I can tell that she has calmed down a little, but I know it will take a few more nights like this before she has come to terms with what Damien did. We rush back towards the border and again she doesn’t slow down as we cross the border.

Roars and howls wake me a few hours later and I know that our Warriors have found the rogues Minerva took out during the night. I hear footsteps run around the Pack-house and softer rushed footsteps inside the Pack-house, indicating that everyone was woken up.

I decide to get dressed and go see Dad to tell him Minerva took those rogues out, but Minerva shows me the scene with Damien again. I know she needs this to get it out of her system and Dad will order us to stay within the borders as soon as he finds out it was Minerva.

Deciding not to tell Dad I fall back on my bed again, Damien’s rejection running through my mind again and the tears start running again. The day repeats itself, spending my time in bed and crying for the loss of my Mate. Minerva and I both don’t understand why and I guess we will never find out the answer to that question.

He said he didn’t want a barbie doll, but how could he say that seeing we never met before and anyone that knows me will tell you I am anything but a barbie doll. No, I think he used that as an excuse to reject me and if I ever meet him again I will make him regret this.

I ignore the knocks on my door, I ignore the pushes against my barrier on the mind-link and only Mom opens my door after I don’t respond to her knocking. Just like yesterday she makes sure my food is brought up to my room and just like yesterday I don’t leave my room.

Chapter 3 Answers

Ione

After hearing from Alpha Atlas that something happened to Amarah we went to her office to find some answers and so far all we know is she left the party before most of the guests left, but after that no one seems to know where she went.

None of us got much sleep as we were worrying about our best friend and this morning before heading to Amarah’s office I asked Dad if he had any idea on where to look next. He told me to use our security cameras to see where she went after she left the party.

As Melia and I are eating our breakfast we watch the security cameras that we have outside to see where she went and to our surprise she walks into the Pack-house, telling us that whatever happened, happened inside the Pack-house.

I know that our security cameras record image and sound, something Dad told me came in handy if you couldn’t see someone’s face and I hoped that it would explain what happened in the Pack-house a little more than just watching the footage.

Rhea and Eos walk into the office as I am searching for the footage from inside the Pack-house and once I have found it I put it on the big screen so we can all see it at the same time. We see her enter through the backdoor and it takes us only a second to realize that she found her Mate.

Instead of saying or asking anything we watch the screen as it unfolds the most horrifying thing I have ever seen. I think I would rather watch a massacre over and over again then to ever see this again and as I look at my friends I know I am not the only one.

It has taken us hours to find all the footage from inside the Pack-house and now that we have finally found the answer to our question my Wolf wants to go end someone. It is close to dinnertime and I know I have to let Alpha Atlas know what we found, not something I am looking forward to.

“Alpha, could you come to Amarah’s office and bring everyone with you.” I tell him through the mind-link and within seconds all our parents, Amarah’s parents and her Brother walk in. I tell my Dad I followed his advice and found out what happened during the night of the party.

Melia starts the video feed and like us they quickly realize what most have happened, but Melia stops the feed before we get to the point where her life changed for good. “I don’t know
.” I start, but I am not sure how to say what I want to say and Eos is the one to help me out.

“Alpha Atlas, I would rather spend twenty four hours reading through our history than ever see this again.” Eos says and Alastor pales as we all know how much she hated it when we went to school.

Alpha Atlas tells Melia to start the feed again and we all watch as she walks down the hallway towards the soft sounds. Eos walks towards the window as the feed jumps to another camera in the hallway and as we see Amarah slowly open the door I hear Alpha Atlas growl, which only becomes louder the more he sees.

Our Mothers have tears running down their cheeks as they hear the words spoken by the male and Alastor yells, “I am going to end you, Damien.” before he has mentioned his name and I wonder how he knew who the male was as I didn’t.

Our Fathers are growling and roaring, while our Mothers are heartbroken. We keep watching as Amarah slowly makes her way up to her room, staggering up the stairs and once she is in her room Melia cuts the feed. None of us say a word as we try to make sense of what we saw.

Alastor asks why he referred to Amarah as a barbie doll and I have no idea what answer to give him, “Maybe because she was wearing a dress.” Rhea whispers. “She looked like a porcelain doll in that dress and I doubt he ever saw her in her usual outfits.”

We all know that she is probably right, Amarah looked amazing in her dress and anyone that didn’t know her would have thought she was a spoilt little brat. Not that that is an accurate picture of Amarah as she is the best Warrior we have and our future Alpha.

Amarah

I hear my Dad roar and I wonder if he found out what happened. Soon he is joined by his Beta and Gamma and I even hear my Brother roar, sounds like they are beyond pissed. Minerva roars in my head as the tears come once more, I didn’t think I had any left but apparently I was wrong.

Mom walks in with my dinner on a tray and I know she will not ask me to come downstairs to have dinner with everyone else. She tells me they know what happened and that Dad wants to inform the Pack about it, show them the footage of the video feed.

I tell her Dad is allowed to inform the Pack, but to make it clear that no one is to bring it up in my presence. Unless of course, I bring it up myself. Our Pack will be outraged and I know that once they have seen it I will hear roars throughout the Pack.

It doesn’t take long before I hear the first roars and when I hear roars about an hour later I know Dad just informed the Wolves that had been on patrol. Minerva is becoming restless again and I know that tonight will be a repeat from last night.

She needs it as an outlet for the anger she is feeling towards our former Mate, just as I need to let the tears fall. I just hope that someday we will be able to put this behind us and accept our second chance Mate if we are lucky enough to find him.

It is something Minerva and I do not want to think about right now, but maybe someday we will be able to think about it without feeling heartbroken and sad. For the past three years Minerva and I had wondered what our Mate would look like, what kind of person he would be and if we had ever met him before.

It is uncommon for us to find our Mate on the day we turn eighteen, usually it takes a few years as we don’t interact with other Packs on a daily basis and we had always believed in a happy ever after.

Most Werewolves are taught that the Mate-bond is a sacred bond, a bond to be cherished and most Werewolves wait for their fated Mate. However, there are Werewolves that believe a fated Mate is your weakness and they chose a Mate.

My eyes slowly close as my body finally gives into the exhaustion from crying my eyes out all day. His face hunts me in my sleep, his words hunt me in my sleep and there is nothing I can do about it.

Two weeks after Damien rejected me he informed the Elders that he had found his Mate and that had set of a new string of sleepless nights for me, while Minerva had once again taken to hunting down Rogues and shredding them to pieces.

Dad had a video conference with the Elders and a Council-member the day when Damien had reported finding his Mate. They had called Dad to ask what I wanted to do. Dad told them to leave it as it was, that his Pack would feel the consequences one day.

Realizing I needed something to take my mind off Damien, Dad told me he was stepping down and that gave me enough to keep me busy. I had been trained by Dad for years and I knew I could handle the job, but I was nervous none the less.

Today is the day I will take over from my Father and we both know that some of our allied Alphas will not agree with him. They may or may not break their alliance with us, but truth be told I don’t care and neither does my Father.

Alastor has been over the moon to say the least, I don’t understand why as I am becoming Alpha, not him.

Alastor told me and Dad once that he was glad that Dad didn’t believe only a male could take the position of the Alpha and when we had asked him why he had smiled and said, “I don’t have the patience to deal with crap.”

Dad and I had laughed our asses off because it is true that Alastor lacks a few things in the department of patience.

Alpha Drew and Luna Jess are the first to arrive, after just one look at me
------
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚“ Alpha Amarah” . Enjoy Romance NowđŸ„°
02:24
Current Time 0:00
/
Duration Time 0:00
Progress: NaN%
page.joyreadings.com📚👉“ Alpha Amarah”😍ALL chapters for FreeïŒđŸ’žđŸ”„
The novel
The novel
May 21, 2025 - Present
Chapter 1

"It's a g-girl, your highness,"

Prince Garret froze.

As he turned, looking at the palace healer, his hands resting on his exhausted wife's body, shook uncontrollably.

He had secretly arranged the delivery months ago, and now they were hidden in one of the underground rooms in the palace, where his beloved wife, Pandora, was giving birth.

"What did you just say to me?" Prince Garret hoped he heard wrong. Perhaps it had been a mistake.

Please, gods, let it be a mistake!

But the pity in the older man's face couldn't be disguised. The palace healer turned the little bundle. "The baby is a girl."

Terror crossed Pandora's face as she adjusted herself to get a closer look at her baby.

"No. Oh, the gods, please no..." She shook her head vigorously fresh tears gathering in her eyes.

Tears welled in the healer's eyes. "I'm so sorry, your highness."

"No!!!" Pandora cried out burying her face into her husband's waiting arms, sobs after sobs ripping from her throat.

Garret felt numb as he held his wife.

【Fashback】

In the days of old, the Urekai stood out as the strongest and most powerful beings in the world.

The ancient tongue called them ‘fearsome beasts’ for:

Like werewolves, they could transform into beasts.

Like vampires, they consumed liquid.

And walked among humans with no one the wiser.

The ageless, peaceful, selfless beings preferred to keep to themselves. Despite being feared and distrusted, they never responded with aggression.

They granted passage to any species wishing to enter their lands beyond the great mountain and welcomed everyone.

But five centuries ago, an unexpected species attacked the Urekais during their one night of weakness. The humans.

After invading, a mysterious virus outbreak struck among humans, most human males eventually recovered after a long struggle, the virus proved fatal for the majority of females.

Survivors rarely gave birth to female children. Those left or born became scarce and sought-after commodities.

In many kingdoms, greedy fathers sold their daughters to breeding houses. Some were forced into pleasure houses, existing solely for men's enjoyment. Some faced terrible abuse in exchange for protection.

Even the wealthy and the privileged could not guarantee the safety of the females in their lives, as the mere sight of a female—be it an infant, a young girl, or an elderly woman—drew unwanted attention.

Female children faced constant danger.

They are not safe in the society.

Garret’s first daughter, Aekeira, wasn't even four yet, and the king was already negotiating with the kingdom of Cavar to sell her to the highest bidder.

Because, apparently, Navia 'could use more funds.'

King Orestus might be Garret's brother, but he was a tyrant, and his word was law.

Now, another girl child? Two daughters?

Tears filled Garrett's eyes as he looked upon the crying bundle wiggling around in healer's arms.

The world was not safe for either of his daughters.

“I’ll raise her like a boy,” Pandora declared suddenly.

The healer's eyes widened. “Are you suggesting we keep her identity a secret?”

“Yes," Pandora affirmed, her resolve strengthening. "This child will never be seen as a girl. No one will ever find out!”

“B-but, it’s impossible to hide something like this, your majesty." The healer panicked. "The king will order our execution!"

“Then, we take the secret to our grave." Pandora's voice was fierce. "I was unable to protect my first daughter, but by the Light-gods, I will protect my second."

Too dangerous, but Garret was all for it too. This was their best chance to keep their daughter safe, and they would take it.

"As far as we are concerned, the child I bore today was a male." Pandora looked at the baby. "His name is Emeriel. Emeriel Galilea Evenstone."

Emeriel.

It's a neutral name, and also means 'Sky's Protection' in the old tongue. Garret liked it.

Fitting too, for their daughter would need all the luck and protection in the world.

"I agree," Garret spoke aloud.

With the plan fully in his mind, Garret swore the two other men in the room to secrecy.

That night, Garrett and his wife, stood by the baby’s small cradle, watching their newborn sleep. Across the room, their three-year-old daughter, Aekeira, lay curled under a blanket, her tiny chest rising and falling in peaceful rhythm.

"In all my years on this earth, I’ve never seen anyone bear two female children, Garrett," Pandora whispered, voice cracking.

She glanced up at him, eyes glistening with tears. "I don’t know what this means for us... or for them."

Garrett placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "Maybe it means they have a great destiny to fulfill."

"Or a great sorrow in their future," Pandora's eyes drifted to their eldest, worriedly. "I’m so scared for them. How could something like this happen?"

“Perhaps you’ve been touched by the gods, my darling," Garrett said in comfort.

"I really doubt that. Why me? Why us?"

He had no answer to that.

"If that’s true," Pandora sniffled, brushing her fingers over the baby’s soft cheek, "may that god always protect my babies. We won’t always be here to do that."

Garrett pulled his wife into his arms, holding her close, fighting to hide his own worry.

Because, she was right.

What were the odds of a couple in these times bearing not just one, but two daughters?

None. Absolutely none.

As he gazed at their sleeping children, prayer rose in his heart. Whatever god you are, please... protect our angels.

Chapter 2

Twenty-one Years Later

PRINCE EMERIEL.

“He’s so pretty,” a voice murmured.

“It’s the feminine prince,” another one said.

The third man had lust in his eyes. “No man should have hair that gorgeous.”

Prince Emeriel ignored them all as he moved from the palace grounds into the building, head held high.

Just because he was used to the unwanted attention, didn’t mean it didn’t make his skin crawl.

He might have lived as a boy all his life, but it didn’t exactly keep him all that safe. Men of Navia would stick their phallus in anything with a hole, especially if it looked remotely feminine.

But Emeriel’s senses were always on high alert. Which is why he was probably the only twenty-one-year-old clean woman in Navia.

That, and his sister, Princess Aekeira, always did everything in her power to protect him. To make sure his secrets remained tightly hidden.

A carriage accident had taken their parents fifteen years ago, and King Orestus had adopted them. That tyrant made life a living disaster for them.

Emeriel entered the hallway to Aekeira's chambers when he heard it.

Whimpers.

Soft, pain-filled whimpers.

That sound was coming from


Rage surged through Emeriel. Not this again!

Determined, he stormed down the hall, and shoved the door open, unsheathing his sword.

"Get away from my sister right this instant, Lord Murphy, or I swear to the sky I will cut you down where you stand!" Emeriel snarled.

The minister of human affairs's face twisted with irritation, and he stopped thrusting. "Go away, little prince. You're ruining the fun."

Emeriel hated the jab 'little prince,' but surely not as much as he hated being called a 'slight prince.' Over the years, Navians had given him a lot of names thanks to his small and feminine look.

"Get away from her right now!" Emeriel strode purposefully toward the bed, seizing hold of Lord Murphy and pushing him away from Aekeira.

With a satisfying thud, the old oaf tumbled to the floor. Aekeira rose from the bed, clutching her vulnerable body, her face red from crying, eyes tired and swollen.

Emeriel pulled his sister into his arms, hugging her tightly. "I'm sorry, I'm so sorry, Keira."

"It was not your fault."

"Why would you do that!?" Lord Murphy rose angrily. "I won Princess Aekeira fair and square in the card game at the gathering last night. The king wagered with her and lost to me! I was supposed to have her for two hours at least!"

Emeriel's eyes blazed as he whirled around, facing him. "If you put your hands on her again, I swear to the sky I will cut off your male organ, Lord Murphy."

"You will not dare!"

"I'll gladly take whatever punishment the king gives," he stated with conviction, "but you will be without your manhood. Choose wisely."

Lord Murphy's eyes widened, his hands flying protectively over him, face reddening in anger.

"The king will hear of this!" The minister snarled. Taking his clothes, he marched out of the room.

"Oh, Em, why did you do that?” Aekeira's eyes filled with worry. “The king might punish you with the hot whip again."

"I do not care. Let us go to my room." Putting his sword away, Emeriel could not even look his sister in the eyes, dangerously close to tears himself. Helping Aekeira into her clothes, he led her out, and down the hallway.

That age-old guilt crept down Emeriel's spine. Aekeira always protected Emeriel, even when it made her the sole target. His sister never hated him, but Emeriel hated himself for it.

Aekeira was always bubbly and always happy. But in times like this, when her body was violated, she mostly looked tired then. Weary of the world.

Worried about the next aristocrat the king would hand her over to.

Much later, freshened up, Aekeira stayed on the bed, closing her eyes.

"Em? My worst nightmare when I was younger was thinking I would be sold to an aristocrat in Cavar, but now, I almost wish that heartless king went ahead with it, instead of changing his mind," Aekeira whispered.

"Please, don't say that.” Emeriel held her hand. “That kingdom is a horror play. Anywhere is better than Cavar, sister. Well, except beyond the great mountain, of course."

Just the thought made Emeriel shiver. The Urekai dwelled beyond those mountains.

"Sometimes I wish I could leave this godforsaken kingdom." A single tear slipped from Aekeira's eyes.

Me too, Keira. Me too.

‱‱‱‱‱‱‱‱‱

That night, after bathing, Emeriel stood before the mirror, staring at his reflection.

His long, silken black hair fell over his shoulders, cascading like a waterfall. With his hair down like this, he looked like what he truly was. A girl.

What would it feel like to live freely, like the person the mirror reflected? To not live in fear of the next man who might seek to take advantage of him, like they do his sister?

Emeriel fantasized about marrying the man of his dreams. A protector. Someone powerful enough to keep him safe, shield him from predators, and sweep him off his feet with immense strength and love.

All delusion. But a sweet one, nonetheless.

Reality was far too beautiful.

Shaking it off, he crawled into bed and closed his eyes, letting sleep take him.

.

.

The dream began as it always did.

The man filled the doorway, hidden in the shadows. He was big, larger and more masculine than any man Emeriel had ever seen.

Tall like a giant, he made Emeriel feel small, like a cornered prey.

“Who are you?” Emeriel’s drowsy voice came out shaky, filled with fear. “What do you want from me?”

“You are mine,” he said, voice deep as rolling thunder. “Meant to be on your knees for me. On your back. To be fĂșçked you so hard your legs quake. Drill into you until your holes are open, gaping for me. You were meant to beg for my diçk all the time. Only mine."

Emeriel’s face burned with shock. So scandalized, he scrambled upright. “Y-you shouldn’t say such improper things to me! It’s wrong!”

But the mysterious man stepped into Emeriel's bedroom, emerging from the shadows. As he did, his body shifted into a....

The most terrifying Emeriel had ever seen.

A Urekai.

“Oh gods, oh gods,” Emeriel’s breath hitched in terror, panic setting in. Of all the shapeshifters in the world, why a UREKAI!?

He advanced with purpose. Its glowing yellow eyes bore into Emeriel, filled with hunger.

Shaking his head fiercely, Emeriel scrambled backward. “No, no, no! Leave me alone!” he shouted, “Guards! Someone, help!”

But no one came.

He leapt onto the bed, got on top of Emeriel, trapping him under. Claws tore through his clothing, Emeriel's vulnerable female body was exposed to its yellow eyes.

His powerful thighs forced Emeriel's apart, and a huge man diçk nudged his untouched feminine core and pushed in...!

.

Emeriel jolted awake with a scream. Body shaking and drenched in sweat, he glanced around the dark, empty room.

“It was just a dream,” he whispered, trembling. “Thank the gods. Just a dream.”

The same dream again. He'd had this dream for months now.

He swallowed hard, running a shaky hand through his hair. “Why do I keep having such a scary nightmare?”

It terrified Emeriel a lot.

A Urekai?

No one in this world prayed to meet a Urekai in their lifetime. Certainly not Emeriel.

Yet, even with all the terror inside, the hotness of the dream lingered in his body. His feminine core felt different. Wet.

What does this mean?

Chapter 3

PRINCE EMERIEL

Stepping outside the next morning, two warriors stopped before Emeriel. "The king summons you, my prince," One of them said. "Your presence is needed in the courtroom."

That foolish minister wasted no time ratting on him.

Emeriel let the way to court. It’s just whipping, he will be fine.

But, as he walked down the hall towards the door, it was eerily quiet.

Something was wrong.

The court was always noisy from the outside. Mutterings, murmurs, arguments were always expected.

His worry deepened when the door opened, and all eyes didn't turn to gaze at him condescendingly. Instead, everyone's eyes were fixed at the center of the king's court.

Emeriel's eyes followed theirs.

Two men dressed in all-white apparel robes, with long, straight, waist-length black hair stood, appearing harmless.

But a longer glance had Emeriel noticing muscles barely concealed under their robes, their slightly tipped ears, and their incredibly unnaturally handsome faces that were completely unreadable.

He froze.

Urekai.

These ones looked expensive and aristocratic.

Emeriel's throat went dry. No one prays to meet a Urekai face-to-face.

"What do you say, King Orestus?" the Urekai with the long scar running from his cheek spoke. He looked the most intimidating.

"No, this cannot happen," King Orestus protested, looking terrified, and doing a job of hiding it.

The frown on Scarred Urekai's face deepened. Clearly, this was a being that did not take no for an answer.

"You are mistaken if you think we are giving you a choice, human king," he said, taking a threatening step forward.

The ministers of the court gasped, shrinking back into their seats.

"Easy, Lord Vladya," the other Urekai spoke, his voice gentler. Imploring rather than commanding.

The scarred Urekai, Lord Vladya, gave the king a hard look that would make any man tremble. "It is the least you can do, human king. Give us the princess, and we will leave quietly."

"We are ready to pay for her," the other Urekai added, reaching into his robe and withdrawing a large bag of coins.

Fear receded. The king's ears perked up with interest. "Money?"

"Not just money, there are gold coins too," The non-scarred Urekai said.

Everyone gasped, including Emeriel. Gold coins were rare and highly valuable.

The Urekai continued, "All you have to do is hand the princess over, and this bag is yours."

Wait


Princess?

They couldn't possibly mean...

The grand entrance opened again as two guards led Aekeira into the court.

No, no, no, not my sister.

Emeriel moved forward, but the guards who had escorted him stopped his movement. He bit his lip hard, trying not to draw attention to himself, but it was incredibly difficult.

Surely, this couldn't be what he thought it was. It had to be a dream.

There was no way the Urekai were here to buy his sister as a slave...!

The two guards leading Aekeira to the center of the court, stopped a few feet from the Urekais.

The terror on Aekeira's face mirrored Emeriel's feelings.

"So, let me get this straight," King Orestus began, "All I need to do is sell her to you, and all this money is mine? There are no other conditions? Nothing else?"

"Yes," the non-scarred Urekai responded.

Lord Vladya moved forward, closing the distance between him and Aekeira, who was visibly shaking now.

Cupping Aekeira's cheek tilting her head to the side to get a better look. He appeared utterly disgusted. "She'll do."

King Orestus picked up his gavel and struck it hard on his desk. "Sold! From this moment on, Princess Aekeira belongs to the Urekais."

"WHAT!?" The shout escaped Emeriel's lips before he could stop it.

He ran toward the center of the courtroom and fell to his knees. "Please don't sell my sister to them. Not to the Urekais! Please, Your Majesty."

The king gave him a bored look. "It's out of my hands now, Emeriel."

It’s out of his


Emeriel couldn't believe what he was hearing. "You can't let this happen. She's your niece too! How could you do this!?"

He wasn’t proud his voice turned the high-pitch of a girl's, as he practically screamed. But he didn't care. "You know a fate worse than death awaits her beyond the great mountain! How could you agree to sell her to them?"

"As if he has a choice," Lord Vladya scoffed, his deep baritone filled with cynicism.

Emeriel whirled around to face them, anger blanketing his features. But as he stared into those intimidating gray eyes, he couldn't bring himself to give in to his rage.

He had read in one of the books that an Urekai had the power to take a life without physical contact. It might just be a rumor, but with his sister's life on the line, he had no intention of testing that theory.

"I will go too. Where Aekeira goes, I go," Emeriel said, lifting his chin defiantly.

Aekeira snapped her head toward Emeriel, her eyes widened in terror. "No! What are you doing, Em?"

"I'm going with you," Emeriel stated firmly.

Lord Vladya arched a perfectly shaped brow. "No. We have no need for you; we only need your sister."

Emeriel stood. "I don't care. Take me too. If you leave me here, I will always try to come to her. I will cross the great mountains if I have to!"

Lord Vladya laughed. There was no humor in the cold sound. "Without the rite of passage, the great mountain will swallow you whole. You'll never make it to the other side."

"I'll take my chances," Emeriel vowed.

"No! My brother is not coming," Aekeira interjected, before turning pleading eyes to Emeriel. "Don't do this, Em. I'm already doomed. I don't want you to face the same fate!"

"If you come with us, you will be taken as our slave." Lord Vladya stated, pinning Emeriel with a stare. "Urekai do not care if you're male or female; you will serve in any way your master wants you. Whether it's in the mines or the cellar, on your back, bent over, or on your knees. If you agree to be our slave too, your freewill ends today."

A shiver ran through Emeriel's spine.

"Do you know what it means to be an Urekai's slave, little human? You're a pretty boy; you will not lack masters to service."

Fear seeped through his core. If everything he had heard growing up and read in books were true, being an Urekai's slave was worse than being a human's slave.

And my dreams...

I should be running in a different direction...!

But he steeled his spine. "Where my sister goes, I go."

"We did not agree to get two slaves," the second Urekai said.

"That is settled then," Lord Vladya continued as if he never spoke.

Reaching into his robe, the scarred Urekai pulled out another bag of coins, throwing both on the floor towards the king. "We will take both."

"Sold!" King Orestus banged his gavel again.

Chapter 4

PRINCE EMERIEL.

Aekeira cried for over an hour after they left the courtroom.

At first, she had been angry, shouting at Emeriel about his foolish decision. And then, she broke down, crying as if her heart had been shattered. Now, they were left alone in a tiny room on the boat.

Emeriel remained quiet throughout his sister's breakdown, the weight of his decision finally sinking in.

By the Light-gods, he was now a slave. Lower than a lowborn. Lower than a carpet servant.

And not just any slave, but a Urekai slave. Or many Urekai, Emeriel had no idea yet.

He would serve those heartless, ruthless beings who despised humans.

“You're a pretty boy; you will not lack masters to service.”

A shiver coursed down Emeriel's spine. They were going to disobey his body.

What he had always dreamed of would finally coming true. Only now, it wouldn't be just one stange man, it would be many. As many as his master wanted.

They would spread him apart, subjecting him to that dreadful act.

Emeriel swallowed the bile rising in his throat. His breath seized as panic set in.

"Breathe, Em. Come on," Aekeira appeared by his side, rubbing his back. "In... and out... come on, Em."

Aekeira's voice was gentle, soothing, giving Emeriel no choice but to follow its sound.

Aekeira continued rubbing his back. "Good girl. That's my girl."

Two Urekai came in and forced them to take an unknown pill.

Surely they hadn't paid all that money just to take them before they even became slaves, right? Emeriel thought as she swallowed it.

Minutes later, they both dropped unconscious on the floor.

‱

Much later, Emeriel woke to the bumping ride of the carriage. His head woozy, his senses disoriented as he blinked several times to adjust his vision.

They had been forced to take a pill.

Rising, he walked to the carriage’s wooden window and pushed it open. A gasp left him.

They are in Urekai land. Emeriel could see dozens of them.

But what had his jaw on the floor was the humans.

There were plenty in sight. Many females nearly matching the number of males.

Everyone knew the Urekais had acquired and held numerous humans captive after the war, but the sheer number he could see surpassed his expectations.

And they were all slaves.

Some were working in the fields, their weary bodies bent under the weight of their labor. Some were hauling heavy loads, their muscles straining with each step, under the watchful eyes of Urekai's.

Some Urekais held whips, while some held swords. The sight turned Emeriel's stomach, making him sick.

Is this to be our life now?

Aekeira's groan of wakefulness echoed behind him and Emeriel quickly turned to his sister, concern etched on his face.

"Are you alright, Kiera?" he asked, his voice hushed.

Aekeira nodded, rubbing her eyes. "Where are we?" she asked, eyes scanning their surroundings.

"Their kingdom, Urai," Emeriel whispered, keeping his voice down so the carriage master would not overhear.

Together, they took in the huge fortress in front of them. The carriage was headed straight for it.

"This place looks highly luxurious," Aekeira said.

Emeriel nodded. As royalty, they were well-acquainted with luxury, but this was on an entirely different scale.

Which begged the question...

Who exactly were the males who had purchased them? And if they weren't his and his sister's masters, then who was...?

*******

They were brought into an empty room after passing numerous chambers and passages.

"This shall be your quarters for now," a soldier announced.

The room was surprisingly spacious and tastefully decorated.

Not long after the soldiers left, the sound of approaching footsteps reached their ears, growing closer with each passing moment.

The door swung open, and an older human woman marched in. Accompanied by a younger human woman and three Urekai males.

The older woman's gaze landed on Emeriel, and she did a double take. "You are one remarkably handsome male. I have seen a lot of pretty males in my time, but even I can hardly think of one who is half as pretty as you.”

Feeling uneasy, Emeriel took a step back, finding solace behind Aekeira, who spread her arms protectively to shield him from prying eyes.

"Well, it's a shame you're not the one we came for," the woman said dismissively, turning away. "Prepare her, boys. Amie, get the bath ready."

The three males closed in on Aekeira, beginning to undress her. Their hands removed her clothes, while another tended to her hair, undoing the knots.

"What are you doing?" Emeriel asked, concerned.

"Getting her ready for what is to come.” The older woman didn't bother to look at him. “You can either stay or leave. I care not. But if you disturb me, I will have you reported to the soldiers and thrown into the dungeon."

Numerous questions swirled in Emeriel’s mind, but a shake of Aekeira's head silenced him.

He watched helplessly as they undressed her, with the younger girl, Amie, preparing a large tub filled with water.

Eventually, Emeriel decided to step out and explore, wandering the halls aimlessly. He followed one to a secluded passage that appeared hidden from casual glances.

Voices echoed in the distance, so he moved closer towards them.

"What shall we do with the boy? He was not part of the plan," one voice said.

"I do not care, Lord Ottai. Perhaps we will think of something later.” Lord Vladya's voice came. “For now, let us focus on the girl. The bad weather delayed our journey, I had expected us to return yesterday.”

His voice, chilling and authoritative, Lord Vladya added. “Time is running short; she must be in the forbidden chambers tonight."

Forbidden chambers?

Emeriel didn’t like the sound of that at all.

"Calm yourself, Vladya. That young girl cannot handle the strange man," Lord Ottai added.

"I do not care. They have made their beds, and they shall lie in them," Vladya said defiantly.

A heavy sigh followed. "It would be heartless to send that girl in to service the him without any inkling of what to expect. I know you have no love for humans, and frankly, neither do I, but we can surely do better than that," Lord Ottai reasoned.

"Do as you wish, Ottai. Tell them everything or tell them nothing. I care not,” Vladya stated. “Whether she lives or dies, I care not either. I shall throw in the pretty little prince next, and if he perishes too, I shall be on the next carriage to the next human kingdom to select another princess for him. That is the only aspect of this that concerns me."

A silence fell after their exchange, leaving Emeriel's mind racing with fear and disbelief.

Service the beast? Die?

Chapter 5

PRINCE EMERIEL

Emeriel was horrified. I must rescue Aekeira! We need to escape!

"I know you are there, pretty prince. I can smell you," Lord Vladya's voice rang out.

Emeriel gasped, frozen in place as Lord Vladya’s imposing figure emerged from the door. His cold, lifeless gray and yellow eyes fixed upon Emeriel.

Instinctively, Emeriel took a step back. Then another.

Lord Vladya smirked. "I would advise against whatever thoughts are brewing in that little head of yours. You have no inkling of where you are, do you?"

Emeriel could only discern they were in the tallest, most fortified fortress he had ever seen. He shook his head, his fear palpable.

"You are in Ravenshadow," Lord Ottai said, coming up behind the scarred Lord.

Ravenshadow?

The Ravenshadow!?

No, by the Light, this cannot be happening.

"R-Ravenshadow Citadel? The home of the f-four grand rulers of the Urekais. The Whispering Abyss of great power?" Emeriel blurted out, unable to contain his terror any longer.

Lord Ottai snorted. "That is what humans call it. We do not. But yes, you are correct. You are in the Ravenshadow Citadel, Prince Emeriel."

"You do not need me to inform you that this is the most secure place in Urai, with vast lands in which you could get lost in if you attempt to escape.” Lord Vladya smirked. “A vortex that would swallow you, never to be seen again. There is no escape from Ravenshadow."

Emeriel heard their words, but his mind was consumed by a far greater fear.

"The four grand rulers of the Urekais reside here?" Emeriel mused, dreadfully.

"They do." Lord Ottai sounded mildly amused, drawing Emeriel's attention.

Emeriel had no idea he'd said that out loud.

Inching closer to Lord Ottai—He seemed the less intimidating and a preferable choice in that moment—Emeriel threw weary glances at the scarred lord. "I have heard rumors about Urekai.”

“What exactly did you hear?” Lord Ottai asked.

“They are said to be deadly, unpredictable and almost feral in their actions." " Emeriel listed off on his fingers as he rambled. "Their mating habits are said to be as brutal as their killings, and while they have bloodhosts, they prefer to drain humans' liquid. And, after their king ran wild, they—"

"Terrific. Just what I needed to hear," Lord Vladya added in a dry tone.

Lord Ottai, still somewhat amused, spoke up, "I will leave the briefing to Lord Vladya. I need to attend to the council."

What!? Please do not leave me with him! Emeriel almost shouted. But he bit his lips hard, restraining himself.

Lord Vladya, however, did not hold back. "Think again, Lord Ottai. There is no way I will—"

"Would you prefer Lord Zaiper handle the briefing then?" Lord Ottai asked quietly.

A muscle twitched on Lord Vladya's jaw and he gave Emeriel a hard look, as if actually considering the option.

Lord Ottai must have picked up on that, quickly adding, "You know you don't want that to happen. Besides, let us not forget the favor you owe me. Remember that?"

Lord Vladya glared at him, and Lord Ottai offered a wolfish smile. "I believe it's time to collect. You do the briefing. Off I go." With that, Lord Ottai strode away, exuding an air of sophistication with every step.

Finally, Emeriel and Lord Vladya stood facing each other.

"Come." Lord Vladya began walking, and Emeriel fell into step behind him.

"Forget whatever rumors may have spread in the human realm. Some may hold a grain of truth, but most are truly bizarre.” Lord Vladya looked mildly annoyed. “However, I will not delve into the vast knowledge of our kind, for it is too extensive to cover. Instead, I will share the parts that pertain to your sister's presence here."

Emeriel braced himself.

"Five hundred years ago, and even before that, my people and humans coexisted peacefully. Grand King Daemonikai made sure of that."

Grand King Daemonikai.

The mere mention of the name had goosebumps spreading on Emeriel's skin, knees quaking in barely-concealed fear.

One of the oldest Urekai to have ever existed, his reputation was known throughout the world, even to a child born in present times.

He wasn’t just one of the four rulers, he was the very first. The ultimate ruler.

His power and strength were legendary. Some even suggested he couldn't be killed.

That name, Daemonikai, was one that struck terror into the hearts of every species existing in this world.

"His son, Alvin, made friends with a human prince." Lord Vladya continued. "During a conversation over a glass of champagne, Alvin, in a drunken state, told the prince the secrets of our people. The Eclipse Moon night."

“A night when the Urekai were naturally stripped of their power and strength by the moon, right?" Emeriel asked, wondering if the rumors were true. "It comes every five hundred years, rendering you lots incredibly weak. Weaker than a newborn baby. Vulnerable to attack,”

The scarred Urekai stopped and eyed Emeriel, nodding before walking again. "What Alvin didn't know was the prince's father used his son to gather information about us. King Memphis had his eyes set on our land. To make a long story short, the humans breached our defenses and attacked us on the Eclipse Moon night, inflicting significant damage upon our kingdom."

A shadow crossed Lord Vladya's eyes. "Many of our people were killed. The survival of the Urekai was largely due to the efforts of the four rulers, particularly Daemonikai." He looked distant, as if he could see that night playing out before him. "Daemonikai exerted every ounce of his strength to save his people. Sacrificed everything he had...knowing the consequences it would bring."

Consequences?

Emeriel suddenly felt bad. The humans regarded that night as a victory. Talked about it as a great achievement. But hearing it now, it was nothing short of barbaric.

"After that night, everything changed,” Lord Vlayda said. “Many Urekai lost their bondmates and children. Those who remained were hardened by the loss. Even our revenge did nothing to ease the pain in our hearts."

“Your kind almost decimated the human population, forcing many into hiding." Emeriel couldn’t keep the bitterness off his tone. "The Urekai took numerous slaves and nearly depleted the human lands of their females. And it did nothing?”

As those chilling eyes once again stared at him. Emeriel snapped his mouth shut.

"Then, Grand King Daemonikai gave in to him and went mad. His mind was completely lost, has remained so for the past five hundred years. The very people he sacrificed everything to protect are now in danger from him." Lord Vladya turned a corner. "The beast breaks free periodically, going on ruthless, brutal killing sprees. To prevent further loss, the strange man is confined here in Ravenshadow."

Okay... that sounded like a good idea. What was the problem?

"But, confinement alone is not enough. Our inner beasts require two basic substance to survive: liquid and woman," Lord Vladya surveyed Emeriel with a piercing gaze. "And that is where your sister comes in."

Emeriel grew unease. He did not like where this was going.

"Princess Aekeira will fulfill the beast's sexual needs. That is why she was acquired. As for you, since I have no use for you, both of you belong to the the king," Lord Vladya asserted firmly.

"What?" The disbelieving whisper tore from Emeriel. "Surely, y-you can't mean that."

"Tell Princess Aekeira to present to the beast. If she presents well, who knows? She might survive another day. I care little for the outcome."

Emeriel collapsed to his knees, tears blurring his vision. "Please, Lord Vladya, don't subject her to this. To be a sexual slave? To a king...the king's pet? My sister will die!!" He screamed, his words tainted with anger.

Lord Vladya did not bat an eyelash. "Good luck trying to run away from Ravenshadow. For every attempt, you will be met with fifty lashes of the whip." With that, he turned on his heel, striding away.

Anger surpassed terror, and Emeriel surged after him, but the Urekai soldiers blocked his path.

"Who do you think you are!?” Emeriel screamed. “Do you consider yourself so all-powerful that you can dictate the fate of living beings!? You are nothing more than beasts! You're a stranger, Lord Vladya!"

Lord Vladya halted at the doorway, casting a glance over his shoulder. "That is a compliment, human prince. And to you, it is Grand Lord Vladya."

Emeriel froze.

Grand Lord?

As in, one of the four rulers of the Urekai, that GRAND LORD!?

Holy light-gods, we’re doomed.

Chapter 6

PRINCE EMERIEL

The night had descended upon them.

Aekeira's face turned pale upon hearing everything from Emeriel. She had not uttered a single word in hours. Instead, tears streamed down her eyes.

Emeriel could hardly recognize Aekeira after the "treatment" Livia had given her.

Aekeira was incredibly beautiful, well-groomed, and all dressed up in that scanty piece of nothing.

He despised the purpose behind her transformation and dreaded the impending arrival of the Urekai guards, who would soon take her away.

"Let us escape,” Emeriel suggested urgently. “This place is vast, and—"

Aekeira shook her head. "I cannot risk your life, Em. Grand Lord Vladya warned you about the severe consequences of attempting to escape. Moreover, if we’re caught, they will undoubtedly discover your secret when they strip you down to whip you. It is simply not an option."

Emeriel approached his sister and shook her firmly. "Pull yourself together, Aekeira! You will be forced to serve a UREKAI in its BEAST FORM! One that has lost its sanity and has remained feral for over five hundred years! You cannot subject yourself to such a fate! You will die if you do this!" he screamed.

"We have no other choice!" Aekeira screamed right back, "I will not put you in danger, Emeriel. Can't you understand? You are my younger sister. Our parents risked everything to protect you, and I will do everything in my power to do the same. Not because you are a burden, but because I am your elder sister, and I love you dearly!"

Emeriel bit his lip, struggling to hold back tears. "And who will protect you, Aekeira? Who will ensure your safety?"

Aekeira's desperate arms grasped Emeriel, as she gazed into his eyes. "They must never discover you are a girl, Emeriel. Never! Neither the humans nor the Urekais must find out."

The door swung open, announcing Livia's return, accompanied by the young girl, Amie, and another group of Urekai soldiers.

"It is time. Let us proceed," Livia declared as her eyes widened. "It is inadvisable for you to touch her now. You do not want to leave your scent on her. Release her immediately."

"What do you mean? What will happen if I touch my sister?" Emeriel asked, quickly pulling away.

"The beast must not detect any other scent on her. If it smells a scent it hates, it may become even more brutal–might even tear her apart. That is why you must not touch her, Emeriel."

Livia nodded as Aekeira out of the room, and Emeriel followed.

The journey was long and silent, involving a lot of twists and turns.

They passed by human slaves and Urekai maids within the vast fortress, but as they approached their destination, the faces grew scarce, and the surroundings became eerily quiet.

Fear and goosebumps crept over Emeriel as they entered a haunting corridor.

A strange sensation fell over Emeriel, and the silence became almost deafening. It felt as though they were walking through a graveyard.

"This is as far as we go," Livia whispered at the entrance of the hallway. You can proceed from here, Aekeira."

Emeriel ignored the head maid's words about not touching his sister and gripped Aekeira tightly.

"Don't do it," he pleaded, shaking his head vehemently.

Aekeira did not turn to look at him, as she gently pulled her hand away and continued forward.

Back at their chambers, Emeriel began to pace.

He scratched his hand, feeling restless and irritable.

All he wanted was for his sister to remain alive until the next day.

Whether she was wounded or in pain, it didn’t matter, as long as she was alive. It might have been selfish of him, but he couldn't bring himself to care.

But as he paced, Emeriel felt really, really strange.

Hot. So hot.

As if he was burning from the inside.

*****************

PRINCESS AEKEIRA

The forbidden chambers were engulfed in pitch-black darkness. Unable to see anything, Aekeira’s fear sky-rocketed.

But she could sense she was not alone. Something was watching her.

Goosebumps spread across her body.

With trembling hands, Aekeira began to undress. The Urekais possessed exceptional night vision, so Aekeira was certain this beast could see her clearly.

Present to the beast. You might be able to survive if you present well.

She fell to her knees, her body trembling. She lowered her upper-body until her shoulder pressed against the cool floor.

There is no consciousness within the beast. Only the girl.

Aekeira let out a long breath trying to still her shaking body.

He won't bloodfeed from you, his bloodhost came yesterday.

A growl rumbled from the dark room.

Aekeira cried out, startled. It sounded much closer than she expected...!

Trembling like a leaf, she stared ahead into the darkness, awaiting the inevitable.

The position she held was uncomfortable, but Livia had instructed her to maintain it for as long as possible.

A large hand rested on her small hip. The shadow was enormous...a towering figure hovering behind her.

Aekeira held her breath, beyond terrified.

The beast sniffed her. Then, it stilled.

Took another sniff.

Its growl intensified
as if it had caught another scent?

Before Aekeira could think about it, the beast pressed its cold nose at her hand and inhaled deeply.

It was the same spot where Emeriel had held her before they parted ways.

A loud snarl echoed behind Aekeira.

She screamed in agony as the large beast ravaged her mercilessly. Mindlessly.

The pain excruciating, unlike anything she had ever endured.

Her screams reverberated through the silence, shaking the walls.

The beast continued to sniff her hand, groaning and snarling. It wanted more of that scent. Annoyed, it couldn’t get more...!

Its pace was inhuman, fast and forceful, as if it wanted to penetrate Aekeira's very soul.

"Please!!!" she screamed, overwhelmed.

Her small body felt completely consumed by him. And he truly was a beast.

She could feel the hard scales against her skin. Limbs like tree trunks. Talons as sharp as daggers.

She feared they would cut into her, given how tightly the beast held her.

Oh, divine gods, I’m going to die!

*********

PRINCE EMERIEL

Something was not right.

Whatever was happening to Emeriel had worsened over the past hour. Even before Aekeira's anguished screams pierced the night.

He wanted nothing more than to rush into the forbidden chambers and rescue his sister, but his body hurt so bad. He was so aroused too.

At some point, Emeriel had undressed. The sensation of wearing clothes against his burning skin had become very uncomfortable.

Now, he lay curled up on the bed, suffering from another rush of pain, and arousal. They came in waves.

"No, no, please," he cried out at the sign of pain.

Agony twisted his body, causing him to stiffen as it coursed through him...focusing particularly on his private parts.

Emeriel's feminine areas were engulfed in flames that refused to subside. The itching sensation was unbearable.

Scratching with his fingers, as Emeriel had attempted repeatedly, only resulted in increased pain.

I want to touch myself down there.

Never was it an urge he ever had before, but now, it was all Emeriel thought about. Except for the white cloth that tightly bound his breasts, he was completely naked.

But even his breasts caused him discomfort. With shaky hands, Emeriel untied the chest-bind. Giving in to instinct, he caressed his own breasts, twerking his nipples.

Emeriel cried out at the sweet pleasure that coursed through him.

I don't know what's happening to me.

Aekeira's screams rang out in the distance, and he whimpered. He had never heard her scream so loudly, so agonizingly.

Gods, he needed to save his sister before that beast killed her.

But try as he might, Emeriel could not move his aching body.

“Somebody...help,” he cried, his hand desperately pinching his engorged nipples.

Oh, by the sky, what's wrong with me!?
00:24
Current Time 0:00
/
Duration Time 0:00
Progress: NaN%
page.joyreadings.com🔞🔞📖 Read "That Prince Is A Girl: The Vicious King's Captive Slave Mate " â€“đŸ”„ Free Reading-Limited-time 👉👉
The novel
The novel
May 21, 2025 - Present
Chapter 1 New World, New Body, Open Mic
Jean Ginger was dead.
She’d made it big all on her own and reached financial freedom before hitting thirty. But just like that, a car accident wiped it all away.
When she came to, she was lying in a ridiculously frilly princess bed.
The headboard was covered with stuffed animals that looked like they belonged in a doll museum.

Her head was pounding as memories that weren’t hers came crashing in.

No freaking way.

She had fallen into a book.

Why was this kind of cheesy plot twist happening to her?

Jean lived for money. Hustling was her life. If it hadn’t been for one random night when she couldn’t sleep and ended up on some sketchy novel site...

She never would’ve clicked on that trashy title, The Real Heiress Awakens.

This story was as cheesy and over-the-top as it gets. The real heiress, Sarah, had everything going for her and the whole world wrapped around her finger.

In her past life, Sarah had it rough. Raised dirt poor out in the sticks, she eventually made her way to Blairford, only to be crushed under the heel of the upper crust. She married the wrong guy, suffered in silence, and died heartbroken.

Only at the very end did she find out the truth.

She was the real daughter of one of Blairford’s elite families.

Given a second shot at life, Sarah made a vow—she was taking it all back.

She sprinted to Blairford to reclaim her place, humiliated the fake heiress who had walked all over her in the past, and effortlessly won the hearts of her rich birth parents and five powerhouse big brothers.

And then, because why not, she snagged the fake heiress’s fiancĂ© too.

Of course, he was the official male lead of the story.

Sarah went straight to the top. Meanwhile, the fake heiress lost everything and became so hated by everyone that she ended up institutionalized.

And wouldn’t you know it—Jean had landed in the body of that same fake heiress with the tragic ending. They even had the exact same name.

She groaned and rubbed her temples.

Should I just start packing and call ahead for a VIP room at the psych ward?

Jean climbed off the bed and froze—she was shorter. Way shorter. She must’ve lost at least half a foot in height.

Her long, elegant limbs had turned into chubby little arms and stubby legs.

The fake heiress she’d become was only thirteen years old.

The upside? The real heiress hadn’t shown up yet to ruin her life.

The downside? She would—just not for a few more years.

Ding-dong.

Her phone lit up on the nightstand with a text.

Jean tapped it open. It was a bank notification.

Her account had just been credited with 70 thousand dollars.

Hold up.

Seventy thousand dollars?

She counted the zeroes like her life depended on it. Yep. Seventy thousand dollars.

Her head stopped throbbing. Her back didn’t hurt. Suddenly she felt like a brand-new woman.

Fake heiress? That’s fine. I’ll take it.

That 70 grand was just one month’s allowance. She didn’t even have to lift a finger. All she had to do was lie there and watch the money roll in.

Jean had worked herself to the bone in her last life just to earn enough to finally coast. Now? She got to skip the struggle and coast from the start.

She wasn’t about to get into some all-out war with the real heiress.

Come on. This was Sarah—the literal star of the story.

She was just a throwaway side character. What was she even supposed to fight back with?

Better to kick back, cash in, and let it ride.

"I called Ms. Ginger to come down for dinner, but she’s still in her room. She didn’t answer me..."

The maid’s voice floated in from the hallway, full of hesitation.

"I’ll check on her."

That voice came low and smooth, with a cool edge that carried weight. It didn’t ask. It commanded.

Barely a second passed.

The bedroom door opened.

Jean’s reflexes kicked in. She grabbed the plush toy next to her and pulled it into her arms like a shield.

Her hair was tied in twin pigtails. Her eyes went big, round, and glossy like black grapes, making her tiny snow-pale face look even smaller.

She clutched a long-eared bunny to her chest, looking wide-eyed and lost, every bit the picture of sweet, clueless innocence.

That was exactly what Dominic saw when he stepped inside.

Jean was checking him out too—the guy who just walked in, Dominic Ginger.

The Ginger family was basically royalty in Blairford. Powerful, loaded, and admired. And their kids? Total overachievers.

The five Ginger brothers were all stars in their own right. Each one had serious clout.

Then there was the youngest sibling. The original Jean. Awkward. Average. Weird in all the wrong ways.

She barely talked, never opened up, and had the personality of wet toast. Her relationship with the rest of the family was a train wreck. The Gingers gave her everything she needed, but love? Warmth? Not a chance.

So when the real heiress showed up—charming, clever, and all-around lovable—it didn’t take long for the whole family to switch teams. Mom, Dad, and all five brothers started doting on Sarah like she’d been theirs all along, while the original Jean got pushed to the sidelines and forgotten.

That switch-up was a big part of why things had spiraled so badly for her.

Jean barely suppressed a smirk.

The Ginger family can be as rich and powerful as they want. And these oh-so-amazing brothers? Whatever.

She had read the book. She knew exactly where this was going.

Aside from the heroine, every single Ginger turned out to be a villain.

The novel was massive—nearly a million words. The first half? Total power fantasy. It was all about Sarah rising up, taking back everything that was hers. But then things got messy. Real messy. Twists, betrayals, drama galore.

The powerful families in Blairford went to war, and the Gingers got pulled right into the chaos. One by one, her parents and brothers snapped. They got framed, twisted, turned into full-blown psychopaths.

Sarah, being the noble, justice-loving lead, ended up having to go head-to-head with her own family.

So yeah. The Ginger empire was destined to crumble.

Not that it would matter to Jean by then.

She’d already be written out of the story, chilling in her deluxe suite at the psych ward, stacking her cash like the early-exit side character she was.

Jean craned her neck just to meet his eyes. Dominic towered over her like a skyscraper.

His gaze was intense—dark, sharp, unreadable. It was the kind of look that felt like it could cut through skin and bone.

And yeah, the guy was gorgeous. Sharp cheekbones, flawless features, like he’d been carved out of marble by someone with obsessive attention to detail.

“Dinner. Now.”

Dominic Ginger, the eldest son of the Ginger family. Spoken like he ran the place—which, honestly, he probably did. His voice was low and flat, not a trace of warmth or emotion.

Jean’s eyes flicked to his suit. Crisp. Tailored. Impossibly formal for someone just standing in a hallway at home.

Does he ever take a break? Who dresses like that off the clock?

Her childish voice rang out clear as day—in her mind.

Dominic’s gaze paused.

If he wasn’t imagining things, he had just heard—

Jean.

Except the girl in front of him hadn’t opened her mouth.

Dominic’s eyes dipped ever so slightly. His face stayed cool and unreadable, but before he could stop himself, words slipped out—like he was answering something only he could hear.

"I just got back from work."

So yeah. That’s why he was dressed like a walking business card.

Jean froze.

She hadn’t expected this ice-cold big brother himself to say... that much. It was the most she’d ever heard from him.

"Oh, okay..." she said out loud, clutching her floppy-eared bunny and nodding like a good little sister. On the inside, though, she was freaking out.

Holy crap! What is going on? Did the sun rise in the west today? This guy never talks. Did he hit his head or something?

Dominic’s jaw tightened.

Right then, everything clicked into place.

He could hear Jean’s inner voice.

Chapter 2 The Tragedy Behind the Perfect Brother

Dominc’s face didn’t give anything away. He just looked at her, with eyes that seemed to shift and darken like deep water.

Then Dominic said absolutely nothing.

Cool as ever, he glanced away like the moment never happened and turned toward the stairs.

Jean stared at his retreating back, her thoughts going wild.

Seriously? That’s it? He’s just gonna walk off? I thought for sure he was gearing up to say something else...

Dominic stopped mid-step.

And then—

Jean blinked as he doubled back out of nowhere. Same calm, quiet voice. Same distant tone.

"Do you... want to eat dinner with me?"





In the big, stylish dining room, Jean found herself sitting face-to-face with Dominic.

He ate like he was in a commercial. Totally silent, perfectly poised, his lips barely moved, and not a single sound came from his utensils.

Jean glanced down at her plate.

Broccoli. Corn. Salad. And a rare steak that was still bleeding.

This must be what rich people think healthy looks like...

She screamed inside.

This dinner is straight-up punishment!

Dominic’s fingers holding the utensils slowed for just a beat.

Jean kept slicing into her steak while her mind wandered off.

Buffalo wings. Chili dogs. Loaded nachos. That’s real food. Who wants to gnaw on a half-raw steak when you could be tearing into something crispy and greasy... melt some cheese, add a little jalapeño and hot sauce... mm, now that’s flavor...

Across the table, Dominic suddenly set down his fork and knife. His face stayed unreadable.

"You’re not into this kind of meal?"

Dominic’s question yanked Jean right out of her food daydreams.

She blinked, startled, then quickly shook her head.

She was new here. She wanted to seem sweet, polite, easy to like.

So she stretched her lips into a cheerful, well-behaved smile.

"Nope... I’m not picky at all, Dominic."

Then she stabbed a chunk of that bloody steak and shoved it in her mouth, chewing and nodding like she meant it.

"Really... it’s not bad..."

Meanwhile, her brain was screaming something totally different.

Not bad, my butt. I’m acting. This is all a lie...

Dominic stayed quiet for a second, then said seriously,

"If you don’t want to eat it, don’t."

He was trying to be considerate, but his stiff, no-nonsense delivery made it sound like a direct order.

Jean’s eyes widened.

Inside, she was panicking.

Ah! He just snapped at me!

Dominic’s mouth tightened at the corners.

Jean wasn’t about to pretend everything was fine. Her eyes went wide, and she looked Dominic dead in the face.

"Dominic, you were super mean just now..."

"I wasn’t."

Mr. Always-Icy actually did something rare—he softened his tone a little, kept his voice calm, and said it like he meant it.

Jean wasn’t buying it.

"You totally were. You looked right at me and went—"

She puffed out her cheeks and pulled a mock-serious face, copying his cold delivery.

"If you don’t want to eat it, don’t."

Dominic looked down.

Weirdly, her little outburst didn’t annoy him.

The truth was, he and Jean barely talked.

She hardly ever said a word to him.

They weren’t what anyone would call close. If anything, they were strangers with matching last names.

But maybe... maybe because of that strange moment when he heard her thoughts—something shifted. Jean didn’t feel like a blurry figure in the background anymore.

She felt real.

"Mr. Dominic, about tomorrow afternoon—"

Bryson stepped into the dining room but trailed off the second he saw Dominic and Jean having dinner together. A quick flicker of surprise crossed his face.

This was clearly not something that happened often. Maybe ever.

Dominic turned to him and gave a slight nod, signaling him to keep going.

Jean leaned her cheek against her palm, casually studying Bryson Jones.

So that’s Bryson, Dominic’s assistant? Why does he look kinda... slow on the uptake?

Naturally, Bryson had no idea what she was thinking. He gave the Ginger family’s young lady a courteous smile, then shifted his focus back to his boss.

"Mr. Dominic, Mr. Thomas just called. He asked if you’re free tomorrow afternoon. His sister, Ms. Selena is back in town. Mr. Thomas mentioned a few times that he wants to introduce you two. He was wondering if tomorrow would work."

Jean’s brows pinched together.

Hold up. Selena? As in the Selena Lawson? The one who’s supposedly the most beautiful woman in Blairford? That’s not just any pretty face. That’s the one destined to ruin Dominic’s entire life!

Dominic’s eyes flickered, and just like that, his attention shifted completely from Bryson to Jean.

Jean was still leaned over, chin in hand, lost in thought.

Who would’ve thought Dominic—cool, smart, untouchable Dominic—would turn into a lovesick puppy the second he met Selena. The man became obsessed. Forgot all about work. All he did was chase her around like some sad little simp...

Dominic’s hands tensed. He was focused, listening like his life depended on it. Not a single word slipped past him.

And that Ms. Selena? She was no angel. She never even liked him. Just used him and the Ginger family name to make her way to the top. Then ditched him for someone else. Dominic gave her everything and got nothing back. He went full villain mode and got taken out in the end.

If this had been before, Dominic would have rolled his eyes at such nonsense.

But now? He could hear her inner voice. And if that was possible, maybe knowing the future wasn’t completely off the table.

Maybe this was a sign. Maybe his sister had been sent to warn him.

Dominic’s expression darkened. His brows drew tight.

The Lawsons had some status in Blairford, sure, but when placed next to the powerhouse that was the Ginger family, they were small-time.

Thomas Lawson, the eldest son, had been stepping into a leadership role over the past few years. He was warm, easy to get along with, and had gone out of his way more than once to build a connection with Dominic. Their families did business together too.

Eventually, Dominic and Thomas could be called friends—at least on the surface.

Thomas had brought up his sister Selena again and again, always talking her up like she was the sweetest, most beautiful girl alive. He’d made it clear he wanted them to meet.

Dominic hadn’t been against it.

He’d met all kinds of women before. Meeting one more? No big deal. It was just another social favor he’d have gone through without a second thought.

If he hadn’t heard Jean’s thoughts, he would’ve shown up without question.

But now...

"Tell Thomas I’m busy tomorrow," Dominic said, face unreadable as he gave the order.

Bryson nodded. "Got it."

Jean blinked slowly.

Thomas? Oh right... he’s the sneaky type, isn’t he...

Dominic’s eyes narrowed ever so slightly. He stayed calm on the surface, but he was tuned in, hanging on every mental word.

Thomas is the definition of fake. Total brownnoser. He latched onto Dominic from the start just because of the Ginger name. He never actually respected him. It was all calculated...

Jean wrinkled her nose.

He even tried to steal people from Dominic’s team behind his back, just to pad his own power. And once Dominic hit rock bottom and went rogue, guess who was first to sell him out. Yup. Thomas. And then he had the nerve to accuse Dominic of trying to take advantage of his sister. Seriously?

So this is what scheming looks like in the big leagues. This is elite-level drama. High-stakes business betrayal. I’m witnessing it live. Wild.

She glanced up and instantly locked eyes with Dominic.

His gaze was intense. Cold. Focused. So much so that her heart skipped a beat without warning.
00:11
Current Time 0:00
/
Duration Time 0:00
Progress: NaN%
page.joyreadland.comđŸ”„"When the Book-Traveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl"đŸ”„Free Reading-Limited-time👉👉
The novel
The novel
May 21, 2025 - Present
Chapter 1 Kidnapped While He Said "I Do"

The abandoned factory was overgrown with weeds. A rusty red sedan sat outside the entrance.

Inside, Summer Stewart’s hands were tied behind her back, and a strip of yellow duct tape sealed her lips, muffling her voice into desperate whimpers. Her white dress was stained with dirt, and her slender, pale legs were exposed beneath the fabric.

A masked kidnapper crouched in front of her, his voice hoarse and raspy. "Ms. Stewart, you’re Trevor Larson’s fiancĂ©e. Four million dollars for ransom shouldn’t be a big deal. Here, call him yourself."

A battered old phone was tossed at her feet. Without another word, the man ripped the tape from her mouth and cut the ropes binding her hands.

A sharp knife pressed against her fair neck.

Beep
 beep
 beep


After what felt like an eternity, a low, cool male voice finally answered, "Hello?"

Summer trembled violently. "Trevor, I
 I’ve been kidnapped. They’re asking for four million dollars in ransom. Can you
 please come save me?"

There was a brief silence on the other end before Trevor’s voice turned even colder. "Summer, I already told you—Peyton is sick. Her final wish is to have this wedding. Stop making trouble."

It hit her then. Their wedding was today.

Peyton was Trevor’s first love, but she had been diagnosed with a terminal illness. Her last wish was to have a wedding with the man she loved.

When Summer found out Trevor had agreed, she had fought against it.

She shook her head frantically. "I’m not making trouble this time
 I swear! Please, just believe me!"

Trevor’s voice remained emotionless, cold as ice. "Summer, you’ll always be Mrs. Larson. Why can’t you be more understanding? My patience is wearing thin. You’ve crossed the line."

"Trevor, do you really not care if I live or die?" Summer clenched her teeth. "If you don’t come for me, we’re done!"

Trevor frowned. Here she goes again with the breakup threats. Summer, why can’t you just behave?

His patience ran out.

The kidnapper snatched the phone away. "Mr. Larson, seems like you don’t care about this woman? Four million is just pocket change for you. Are you paying or not?"

At that moment, inside the grand church, Trevor stood tall in a crisp white suit, phone in hand. Opposite him, Peyton stood in a flowing white wedding dress.

Outside, the ocean breeze rustled through the air, while the guests sat in awe of the romantic ceremony.

Trevor curled his lips into a cold smirk. "Not paying."

The kidnapper was stunned. If he had known, he would’ve kidnapped Trevor’s first love instead—at least she was worth something!

Through the phone, Peyton’s soft, frail voice came through. "Trevor, I’m so happy you’re fulfilling my final wish. Even if this wedding is fake, it’s enough for me to remember forever. If Summer is so upset she resorted to something like this, maybe we should cancel the wedding."

Trevor’s tone was firm. "I made a promise to you. I’ll keep it."

The kidnapper let out a frustrated laugh. "Trevor, your fiancĂ©e is quite the beauty. Aren’t you afraid we might just have some fun with her?"

Trevor’s voice dripped with scorn. "Do whatever you want. If you actually go through with it, I might even throw in an extra million."

Hearing this, Summer forced back the tears welling in her eyes.

She had spent five years chasing Trevor, loving him, indulging him, believing that one day she’d finally melt his frozen heart.

But the moment Peyton came back, everything she had worked for went up in smoke.

And now, Trevor was holding a grand wedding with Peyton.

The kidnapper grinned wickedly. "Alright then, Mr. Larson. Since you said so, we’ll have to follow through!"

He hung up and turned back to Summer, his eyes gleaming with malicious intent.

"Ms. Stewart, your fiancĂ© is ruthless. He’s practically forcing us to have our way with you."

Laughing darkly, he shoved a pill between her lips, forcing her to swallow.




At the church, Trevor felt an inexplicable sense of unease.

Summer pulling stunts like this was nothing new. She had always disliked Peyton, always had a strong hostility toward her.

And now, with this fake wedding, she had given him the silent treatment for days.

But this time, she had gone too far. Kidnapping? Just to make him leave Peyton?

I’ve spoiled her too much over the years.

Once this fake wedding was over, if Summer apologized, he’d give her an even bigger, more extravagant wedding.

Peyton watched Trevor’s dark expression. She lowered her gaze and spoke softly. "Trevor, I’m sorry. This is all because of me."

Trevor’s voice was calm. "It’s not your fault."

Her delicate eyes shimmered as she asked, "So
 Do we continue?"

Trevor hesitated for a moment before answering, "Yes."

Hearing that, Peyton’s lips curled into a sinister smile.

Summer, I told you—you’ll never beat me.




Summer stared at the disconnected phone, feeling as if her heart had been ripped out, bloodied and torn apart.

At this moment, whatever hope she had left for him was completely shattered.

She would have to save herself.

Quietly, she reached for the fruit knife the kidnapper had left on the ground. She waited for the right moment—then stabbed the man with all her strength before bolting toward the warehouse doors.

"Shit!" The kidnapper cursed in fury.

"Get her! Don’t let her escape!"

The drug was starting to take effect. Summer could feel the heat coursing through her veins, but she pushed forward, sprinting down the desolate road, barefoot and desperate.

The footsteps behind her grew closer and closer


Her heart pounded in her throat.

This place was isolated, abandoned.

Just then, a sleek, black Porsche—an ultra-rare, limited-edition model—sped down the road.

Summer didn’t hesitate.

Better to die by impact than fall into their hands.

She squeezed her eyes shut and threw herself in front of the car.

The tires screeched violently against the pavement, slicing through the silence. The Porsche came to a sudden stop—mere inches from her body.

The impact sent Summer crashing to the ground.

A few seconds later, the car door swung open.

A pair of polished black leather shoes stepped onto the ground.

Long, powerful legs wrapped in tailored trousers moved forward. The man crouched down in front of her.

As Summer got a clear look at his face, her heart skipped a beat.

"You
 it’s you."
00:15
Current Time 0:00
/
Duration Time 0:00
Progress: NaN%
page.joyreadland.com🔞🔞📖 Read " Love Drug" â€“đŸ”„ Free Reading-Limited-time 👉👉
The novel
The novel
May 21, 2025 - Present
đŸ’ȘI am the most powerful future leader of my pack. But my destined mate humiliates me, thinking I'm just a weak Barbie doll...😡
---------------------------------
Chapter 1 Rejected
No one likes to get rejected, especially not in the most humiliating way possible.
Instead of it breaking her, it makes her more determined to prove to the world she can survive.
She will prove to her former Mate that he made a huge mistake by rejecting her.
She will humiliate him in the worst way, she will bring him to his knees in public.
When she meets her second chance Mate, will she run for the hills?

**

Amarah

My name is Amarah Raven, I am a twenty one year old Werewolf and the future Alpha of White Crescent Pack. Yes, you read that correctly I am the future Alpha and our Pack is the largest and strongest Pack there is.

Hearing the Omegas talk about my parents has me stopping dead in my tracks, my parents have been ruling our Pack for almost forty years and they don’t want to celebrate.

“Alastor, where are you?” I ask my baby Brother through our mind-link and as I rush up the stairs I link my best friends: my Beta Ione, my Gamma Melia and my Deltas Rhea and Eos, the five of us were born within the same week and joined at the hip from birth.

“Did you know Mom and Dad have been ruling for almost forty years?” I ask him as I open the door to Alastor’s room and his eyes fly open as he mutters before he sits up straight.

I link one of the Omegas to have breakfast delivered to my office for all of us and as soon as we are all sitting, Alastor and I tell them what the reason for our meeting is. We know we need a lot of help organizing this and I tell each of them what I expect them to do.

We are able to get every Pack-member to help in one way or another, from decorations to color scheme and we manage to do it without our parents finding out. I am even able to enlist the help of Luna Jess of Silver Moon Pack, she will take care of inviting some of our Allies.

In a matter of three weeks we have to get everything organized and on the day of the party, Alastor and I will take our parents out to dinner.

I am even wearing a dress to humor Mom, everyone knows that I don’t like to wear a dress and if I can avoid it for the rest of my life I will.

It is an emerald green, floor length, one shoulder dress with a split starting mid-thigh on the left. Three string of shiny stones run from my right shoulder down my back to just above my waist and I top it off with black velvet high heeled ankle boots.

The Friday of the party comes as it always does and after lunch Mom and I go upstairs to get our hair and make-up done, after which we get into our dresses and Mom looks gorgeous in her royal blue, floor length dress.

Blue and gold is the color scheme, just as it was at their Alpha and Luna Ceremony and when I see Dad I am stunned. He is wearing a black three pieced suit with a royal blue button-up shirt and so is Alastor.

“I had a small surprise made for you,” Alastor says as he pulls out two black mask. “Would you mind putting these on?” he asks and Mom and Dad take them without hesitation. We both grab hold of an arm and lead them through the Pack-house to the backdoor.

Melia and Rhea are waiting for us at the back porch and they take up position behind Mom and Dad, they pull away the masks at the same time. Mom and Dad look stunned at the scene in front of them and I see tears form in Mom’s eyes, looks like we did an excellent job.

Eos signals the DJ to start the music and soon Mom and Dad are off to mingle with their guests, laughing and smiling they walk around. Alastor and I watch from a distance with smiles on our faces.

After an hour I get on to a small stage and everyone quiets down, “Thank you all so much for coming. My Mom and Dad stood here forty years ago to swear to each of you that they would be your Alpha and Luna until the day they would step down.” I start the speech I prepared for tonight.

Everyone is having an amazing time and I talk to every Alpha and Luna that is present. I dance with Gammas and Betas and even with some of our own Warriors, really enjoying myself despite wearing a dress.

It is a little after midnight when I decide to get changed into something a bit more within my comfort zone and as I walk in through the back door I get hit by an intoxicating scent, a scent I smelled a few times during the evening.

I had not been able to locate the scent with all those Wolves around, because it came and quickly went away every time. This time I sniff the air and I know that however the scent belongs to is inside the Pack-house, I slowly walk further into the hallway.

With every step I take the scent becomes stronger and Minerva, my Wolf, is jumping up and down in my head, making me giggle at her. I am at the bottom of the stairs when I realize that the scent is coming from upstairs and I get an inkling feeling.

Minerva is now pacing in my head and like me she doesn’t like where this is leading us. As I reach the first floor Minerva whispers “Mate” and I start walking towards the guest rooms on this floor, but I know that we don’t have anyone spending the night here.

Suddenly a noise stops me dead in my tracks and Minerva and I are on high alert, being an Alpha’s Daughter makes me react faster than most. I turn around to see if there is someone behind me and when I am satisfied I am alone in the hallway I turn back around.

After taking two more steps I am on high alert again, but this time I know the sound is coming from somewhere in front of me and tentatively I take another step. Slowly but steadily I get closer to the scent and slowly a smile appears on my face, I believe Minerva is right.

Minerva is getting more agitated the closer we get to the scent, but she can’t explain to me why and I decide to ignore her for the time being. Following the scent has lead me to the last room on my right and as I put my hand on the doorknob I hear someone groan.

Not knowing what might be behind the door I quietly turn the doorknob and I start pushing the door open slowly and quietly. My eyes widen at the scene in front of me and Minerva is roaring in my head.

A male is standing at the foot of the bed and in front of him is a woman on all fours, they are so engrossed with one and other that they don’t even notice me. The male slowly turns his head towards me as he keeps pounding into the female, he has a smirk on his face and I realize that even the female is looking at me now.

“I, Damien of Dark Mountain Pack, reject you as my Mate. I don’t need a barbie doll.” The male says and I hear Minerva whimper in my head, I know he is our mate but he really doesn’t want us.

“I, Amarah of White Cresent Pack, reject you as my Mate.” I reply and the Male crashes to the floor in pain.

Chapter 2 Find Out

Amarah

I don’t remember how I get up the stairs or how I get to my room, I don’t remember getting out of my dress or into the bathroom and I don’t remember getting into the shower.

But it is where my Mother found me early in the morning, still silently crying at the loss of my Mate.

Minerva has been quiet ever since I walked away from our Mate and I tell her that I understand that she is hurting and that I don’t have the words to comfort her, but that I am here whenever she needs me. For the first time today, I feel her presence and I feel a little relieved at that feeling.

Alpha Atlas

My Mate and I are enjoying the party our Pups organized for us behind our backs and they did an excellent job, they enlisted the help of everyone that was willing to help. Amarah even got Luna Jess to help her with the invitations and I think I have thanked her for that four times already.

My Mate was surprised to see they used the color scheme from forty years ago, but when Melia told us her Mom had helped them with that it explained everything. Amarah is wearing a dress for once and she looks absolutely stunning.

Amarah never was a girl to wear dresses and from the moment she was able to make that known to us, we had a war every time my Mate tried to get her to wear one. This is the third time I am seeing my Daughter in a dress and I know she will never wear one again if it is up to her.

It is nearly morning when we finally decide to call it a night, most of the guests that weren’t from our Pack left around one in the morning and now there are only a handful of Pack-members left in the backyard.

My Mate tells me she will check on our Pups before she joins me in our room and I smile at her as I nod my head, no matter how old they get she will still check on them before turning in herself. I get out of my suit and go through my evening routine when I suddenly feel my Mate’s distress.

I rush out of our room in a pair of shorts and I hear her softly talking to Amarah, but I can’t make out what they are talking about. She must have felt my presence as she links me and tells me to go to bed and wait for her.

Ten minutes later my Mate walks in with a sad expression on her face, she tells me what she found when she went to check on Amarah and I ask her if she told her what had happened. My Mate tells me she didn’t, but she had not seen any injuries on her.

Amarah spends the day in her room and I call her friends to my office to hopefully find out more, but they don’t have any answers for me either. Ione asks if they can investigate this on their own and that she will inform me once they have found something.

Something happened to my Daughter and I intend to find what it is and who is responsible. I will make whoever hurt my little girl pay for what they did and they will regret it, my Wolf is roaring in my head at whoever did this to her.

Amarah stays in her room during dinner, something she has never done before and everyone is talking about it.

Alastor tells them that something happened during the party, but that Amarah has not told anyone anything yet and that he hopes that whoever knows anything will come forward.

No one seems to know anything about what might have happened and Ione hasn’t come to me yet, indicating they haven’t found anything yet either. Knowing my Pack-members everyone will try to help find the answers I need.

My Mate and I have a restless night as we keep worrying about our Daughter and in the early morning hours roars and growls make both of us jump out of bed, I link my Gamma to find out what is going on.

He tells me he was woken up by a mind-link, only stating to come to the borders.

Amarah

I wake up in the middle of the night to a very agitated Minerva and she tells me we need to go for a run. I quietly make my way down the stairs as everyone else is fast asleep and as soon as I walk out the back door Minerva takes over, making a run for the border.

She crosses the border without slowing down, sniffing the air in search of rogues and I hope that she will be able to get rid of some of the pent up anger raging through her.

It doesn’t take her long to find a rogue that is roaming near our northern border and she toys with him for a while before tearing him to pieces, she leaves his body close to the border. She takes another sniff in the air before she takes off running again.

After a few hours she has killed six rogues and I can tell that she has calmed down a little, but I know it will take a few more nights like this before she has come to terms with what Damien did. We rush back towards the border and again she doesn’t slow down as we cross the border.

Roars and howls wake me a few hours later and I know that our Warriors have found the rogues Minerva took out during the night. I hear footsteps run around the Pack-house and softer rushed footsteps inside the Pack-house, indicating that everyone was woken up.

I decide to get dressed and go see Dad to tell him Minerva took those rogues out, but Minerva shows me the scene with Damien again. I know she needs this to get it out of her system and Dad will order us to stay within the borders as soon as he finds out it was Minerva.

Deciding not to tell Dad I fall back on my bed again, Damien’s rejection running through my mind again and the tears start running again. The day repeats itself, spending my time in bed and crying for the loss of my Mate. Minerva and I both don’t understand why and I guess we will never find out the answer to that question.

He said he didn’t want a barbie doll, but how could he say that seeing we never met before and anyone that knows me will tell you I am anything but a barbie doll. No, I think he used that as an excuse to reject me and if I ever meet him again I will make him regret this.

I ignore the knocks on my door, I ignore the pushes against my barrier on the mind-link and only Mom opens my door after I don’t respond to her knocking. Just like yesterday she makes sure my food is brought up to my room and just like yesterday I don’t leave my room.

Chapter 3 Answers

Ione

After hearing from Alpha Atlas that something happened to Amarah we went to her office to find some answers and so far all we know is she left the party before most of the guests left, but after that no one seems to know where she went.

None of us got much sleep as we were worrying about our best friend and this morning before heading to Amarah’s office I asked Dad if he had any idea on where to look next. He told me to use our security cameras to see where she went after she left the party.

As Melia and I are eating our breakfast we watch the security cameras that we have outside to see where she went and to our surprise she walks into the Pack-house, telling us that whatever happened, happened inside the Pack-house.

I know that our security cameras record image and sound, something Dad told me came in handy if you couldn’t see someone’s face and I hoped that it would explain what happened in the Pack-house a little more than just watching the footage.

Rhea and Eos walk into the office as I am searching for the footage from inside the Pack-house and once I have found it I put it on the big screen so we can all see it at the same time. We see her enter through the backdoor and it takes us only a second to realize that she found her Mate.

Instead of saying or asking anything we watch the screen as it unfolds the most horrifying thing I have ever seen. I think I would rather watch a massacre over and over again then to ever see this again and as I look at my friends I know I am not the only one.

It has taken us hours to find all the footage from inside the Pack-house and now that we have finally found the answer to our question my Wolf wants to go end someone. It is close to dinnertime and I know I have to let Alpha Atlas know what we found, not something I am looking forward to.

“Alpha, could you come to Amarah’s office and bring everyone with you.” I tell him through the mind-link and within seconds all our parents, Amarah’s parents and her Brother walk in. I tell my Dad I followed his advice and found out what happened during the night of the party.

Melia starts the video feed and like us they quickly realize what most have happened, but Melia stops the feed before we get to the point where her life changed for good. “I don’t know
.” I start, but I am not sure how to say what I want to say and Eos is the one to help me out.

“Alpha Atlas, I would rather spend twenty four hours reading through our history than ever see this again.” Eos says and Alastor pales as we all know how much she hated it when we went to school.

Alpha Atlas tells Melia to start the feed again and we all watch as she walks down the hallway towards the soft sounds. Eos walks towards the window as the feed jumps to another camera in the hallway and as we see Amarah slowly open the door I hear Alpha Atlas growl, which only becomes louder the more he sees.

Our Mothers have tears running down their cheeks as they hear the words spoken by the male and Alastor yells, “I am going to end you, Damien.” before he has mentioned his name and I wonder how he knew who the male was as I didn’t.

Our Fathers are growling and roaring, while our Mothers are heartbroken. We keep watching as Amarah slowly makes her way up to her room, staggering up the stairs and once she is in her room Melia cuts the feed. None of us say a word as we try to make sense of what we saw.

Alastor asks why he referred to Amarah as a barbie doll and I have no idea what answer to give him, “Maybe because she was wearing a dress.” Rhea whispers. “She looked like a porcelain doll in that dress and I doubt he ever saw her in her usual outfits.”

We all know that she is probably right, Amarah looked amazing in her dress and anyone that didn’t know her would have thought she was a spoilt little brat. Not that that is an accurate picture of Amarah as she is the best Warrior we have and our future Alpha.

Amarah

I hear my Dad roar and I wonder if he found out what happened. Soon he is joined by his Beta and Gamma and I even hear my Brother roar, sounds like they are beyond pissed. Minerva roars in my head as the tears come once more, I didn’t think I had any left but apparently I was wrong.

Mom walks in with my dinner on a tray and I know she will not ask me to come downstairs to have dinner with everyone else. She tells me they know what happened and that Dad wants to inform the Pack about it, show them the footage of the video feed.

I tell her Dad is allowed to inform the Pack, but to make it clear that no one is to bring it up in my presence. Unless of course, I bring it up myself. Our Pack will be outraged and I know that once they have seen it I will hear roars throughout the Pack.

It doesn’t take long before I hear the first roars and when I hear roars about an hour later I know Dad just informed the Wolves that had been on patrol. Minerva is becoming restless again and I know that tonight will be a repeat from last night.

She needs it as an outlet for the anger she is feeling towards our former Mate, just as I need to let the tears fall. I just hope that someday we will be able to put this behind us and accept our second chance Mate if we are lucky enough to find him.

It is something Minerva and I do not want to think about right now, but maybe someday we will be able to think about it without feeling heartbroken and sad. For the past three years Minerva and I had wondered what our Mate would look like, what kind of person he would be and if we had ever met him before.

It is uncommon for us to find our Mate on the day we turn eighteen, usually it takes a few years as we don’t interact with other Packs on a daily basis and we had always believed in a happy ever after.

Most Werewolves are taught that the Mate-bond is a sacred bond, a bond to be cherished and most Werewolves wait for their fated Mate. However, there are Werewolves that believe a fated Mate is your weakness and they chose a Mate.

My eyes slowly close as my body finally gives into the exhaustion from crying my eyes out all day. His face hunts me in my sleep, his words hunt me in my sleep and there is nothing I can do about it.

Two weeks after Damien rejected me he informed the Elders that he had found his Mate and that had set of a new string of sleepless nights for me, while Minerva had once again taken to hunting down Rogues and shredding them to pieces.

Dad had a video conference with the Elders and a Council-member the day when Damien had reported finding his Mate. They had called Dad to ask what I wanted to do. Dad told them to leave it as it was, that his Pack would feel the consequences one day.

Realizing I needed something to take my mind off Damien, Dad told me he was stepping down and that gave me enough to keep me busy. I had been trained by Dad for years and I knew I could handle the job, but I was nervous none the less.

Today is the day I will take over from my Father and we both know that some of our allied Alphas will not agree with him. They may or may not break their alliance with us, but truth be told I don’t care and neither does my Father.

Alastor has been over the moon to say the least, I don’t understand why as I am becoming Alpha, not him.

Alastor told me and Dad once that he was glad that Dad didn’t believe only a male could take the position of the Alpha and when we had asked him why he had smiled and said, “I don’t have the patience to deal with crap.”

Dad and I had laughed our asses off because it is true that Alastor lacks a few things in the department of patience.

Alpha Drew and Luna Jess are the first to arrive, after just one look at me
------
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚“ Alpha Amarah” . Enjoy Romance NowđŸ„°
02:24
Current Time 0:00
/
Duration Time 0:00
Progress: NaN%
page.joyreadings.com📚👉“ Alpha Amarah”😍ALL chapters for FreeïŒđŸ’žđŸ”„
The novel
The novel
May 21, 2025 - Present
đŸ’ȘI am the most powerful future leader of my pack. But my destined mate humiliates me, thinking I'm just a weak Barbie doll...😡
---------------------------------
Chapter 1 Rejected
No one likes to get rejected, especially not in the most humiliating way possible.
Instead of it breaking her, it makes her more determined to prove to the world she can survive.
She will prove to her former Mate that he made a huge mistake by rejecting her.
She will humiliate him in the worst way, she will bring him to his knees in public.
When she meets her second chance Mate, will she run for the hills?

**

Amarah

My name is Amarah Raven, I am a twenty one year old Werewolf and the future Alpha of White Crescent Pack. Yes, you read that correctly I am the future Alpha and our Pack is the largest and strongest Pack there is.

Hearing the Omegas talk about my parents has me stopping dead in my tracks, my parents have been ruling our Pack for almost forty years and they don’t want to celebrate.

“Alastor, where are you?” I ask my baby Brother through our mind-link and as I rush up the stairs I link my best friends: my Beta Ione, my Gamma Melia and my Deltas Rhea and Eos, the five of us were born within the same week and joined at the hip from birth.

“Did you know Mom and Dad have been ruling for almost forty years?” I ask him as I open the door to Alastor’s room and his eyes fly open as he mutters before he sits up straight.

I link one of the Omegas to have breakfast delivered to my office for all of us and as soon as we are all sitting, Alastor and I tell them what the reason for our meeting is. We know we need a lot of help organizing this and I tell each of them what I expect them to do.

We are able to get every Pack-member to help in one way or another, from decorations to color scheme and we manage to do it without our parents finding out. I am even able to enlist the help of Luna Jess of Silver Moon Pack, she will take care of inviting some of our Allies.

In a matter of three weeks we have to get everything organized and on the day of the party, Alastor and I will take our parents out to dinner.

I am even wearing a dress to humor Mom, everyone knows that I don’t like to wear a dress and if I can avoid it for the rest of my life I will.

It is an emerald green, floor length, one shoulder dress with a split starting mid-thigh on the left. Three string of shiny stones run from my right shoulder down my back to just above my waist and I top it off with black velvet high heeled ankle boots.

The Friday of the party comes as it always does and after lunch Mom and I go upstairs to get our hair and make-up done, after which we get into our dresses and Mom looks gorgeous in her royal blue, floor length dress.

Blue and gold is the color scheme, just as it was at their Alpha and Luna Ceremony and when I see Dad I am stunned. He is wearing a black three pieced suit with a royal blue button-up shirt and so is Alastor.

“I had a small surprise made for you,” Alastor says as he pulls out two black mask. “Would you mind putting these on?” he asks and Mom and Dad take them without hesitation. We both grab hold of an arm and lead them through the Pack-house to the backdoor.

Melia and Rhea are waiting for us at the back porch and they take up position behind Mom and Dad, they pull away the masks at the same time. Mom and Dad look stunned at the scene in front of them and I see tears form in Mom’s eyes, looks like we did an excellent job.

Eos signals the DJ to start the music and soon Mom and Dad are off to mingle with their guests, laughing and smiling they walk around. Alastor and I watch from a distance with smiles on our faces.

After an hour I get on to a small stage and everyone quiets down, “Thank you all so much for coming. My Mom and Dad stood here forty years ago to swear to each of you that they would be your Alpha and Luna until the day they would step down.” I start the speech I prepared for tonight.

Everyone is having an amazing time and I talk to every Alpha and Luna that is present. I dance with Gammas and Betas and even with some of our own Warriors, really enjoying myself despite wearing a dress.

It is a little after midnight when I decide to get changed into something a bit more within my comfort zone and as I walk in through the back door I get hit by an intoxicating scent, a scent I smelled a few times during the evening.

I had not been able to locate the scent with all those Wolves around, because it came and quickly went away every time. This time I sniff the air and I know that however the scent belongs to is inside the Pack-house, I slowly walk further into the hallway.

With every step I take the scent becomes stronger and Minerva, my Wolf, is jumping up and down in my head, making me giggle at her. I am at the bottom of the stairs when I realize that the scent is coming from upstairs and I get an inkling feeling.

Minerva is now pacing in my head and like me she doesn’t like where this is leading us. As I reach the first floor Minerva whispers “Mate” and I start walking towards the guest rooms on this floor, but I know that we don’t have anyone spending the night here.

Suddenly a noise stops me dead in my tracks and Minerva and I are on high alert, being an Alpha’s Daughter makes me react faster than most. I turn around to see if there is someone behind me and when I am satisfied I am alone in the hallway I turn back around.

After taking two more steps I am on high alert again, but this time I know the sound is coming from somewhere in front of me and tentatively I take another step. Slowly but steadily I get closer to the scent and slowly a smile appears on my face, I believe Minerva is right.

Minerva is getting more agitated the closer we get to the scent, but she can’t explain to me why and I decide to ignore her for the time being. Following the scent has lead me to the last room on my right and as I put my hand on the doorknob I hear someone groan.

Not knowing what might be behind the door I quietly turn the doorknob and I start pushing the door open slowly and quietly. My eyes widen at the scene in front of me and Minerva is roaring in my head.

A male is standing at the foot of the bed and in front of him is a woman on all fours, they are so engrossed with one and other that they don’t even notice me. The male slowly turns his head towards me as he keeps pounding into the female, he has a smirk on his face and I realize that even the female is looking at me now.

“I, Damien of Dark Mountain Pack, reject you as my Mate. I don’t need a barbie doll.” The male says and I hear Minerva whimper in my head, I know he is our mate but he really doesn’t want us.

“I, Amarah of White Cresent Pack, reject you as my Mate.” I reply and the Male crashes to the floor in pain.

Chapter 2 Find Out

Amarah

I don’t remember how I get up the stairs or how I get to my room, I don’t remember getting out of my dress or into the bathroom and I don’t remember getting into the shower.

But it is where my Mother found me early in the morning, still silently crying at the loss of my Mate.

Minerva has been quiet ever since I walked away from our Mate and I tell her that I understand that she is hurting and that I don’t have the words to comfort her, but that I am here whenever she needs me. For the first time today, I feel her presence and I feel a little relieved at that feeling.

Alpha Atlas

My Mate and I are enjoying the party our Pups organized for us behind our backs and they did an excellent job, they enlisted the help of everyone that was willing to help. Amarah even got Luna Jess to help her with the invitations and I think I have thanked her for that four times already.

My Mate was surprised to see they used the color scheme from forty years ago, but when Melia told us her Mom had helped them with that it explained everything. Amarah is wearing a dress for once and she looks absolutely stunning.

Amarah never was a girl to wear dresses and from the moment she was able to make that known to us, we had a war every time my Mate tried to get her to wear one. This is the third time I am seeing my Daughter in a dress and I know she will never wear one again if it is up to her.

It is nearly morning when we finally decide to call it a night, most of the guests that weren’t from our Pack left around one in the morning and now there are only a handful of Pack-members left in the backyard.

My Mate tells me she will check on our Pups before she joins me in our room and I smile at her as I nod my head, no matter how old they get she will still check on them before turning in herself. I get out of my suit and go through my evening routine when I suddenly feel my Mate’s distress.

I rush out of our room in a pair of shorts and I hear her softly talking to Amarah, but I can’t make out what they are talking about. She must have felt my presence as she links me and tells me to go to bed and wait for her.

Ten minutes later my Mate walks in with a sad expression on her face, she tells me what she found when she went to check on Amarah and I ask her if she told her what had happened. My Mate tells me she didn’t, but she had not seen any injuries on her.

Amarah spends the day in her room and I call her friends to my office to hopefully find out more, but they don’t have any answers for me either. Ione asks if they can investigate this on their own and that she will inform me once they have found something.

Something happened to my Daughter and I intend to find what it is and who is responsible. I will make whoever hurt my little girl pay for what they did and they will regret it, my Wolf is roaring in my head at whoever did this to her.

Amarah stays in her room during dinner, something she has never done before and everyone is talking about it.

Alastor tells them that something happened during the party, but that Amarah has not told anyone anything yet and that he hopes that whoever knows anything will come forward.

No one seems to know anything about what might have happened and Ione hasn’t come to me yet, indicating they haven’t found anything yet either. Knowing my Pack-members everyone will try to help find the answers I need.

My Mate and I have a restless night as we keep worrying about our Daughter and in the early morning hours roars and growls make both of us jump out of bed, I link my Gamma to find out what is going on.

He tells me he was woken up by a mind-link, only stating to come to the borders.

Amarah

I wake up in the middle of the night to a very agitated Minerva and she tells me we need to go for a run. I quietly make my way down the stairs as everyone else is fast asleep and as soon as I walk out the back door Minerva takes over, making a run for the border.

She crosses the border without slowing down, sniffing the air in search of rogues and I hope that she will be able to get rid of some of the pent up anger raging through her.

It doesn’t take her long to find a rogue that is roaming near our northern border and she toys with him for a while before tearing him to pieces, she leaves his body close to the border. She takes another sniff in the air before she takes off running again.

After a few hours she has killed six rogues and I can tell that she has calmed down a little, but I know it will take a few more nights like this before she has come to terms with what Damien did. We rush back towards the border and again she doesn’t slow down as we cross the border.

Roars and howls wake me a few hours later and I know that our Warriors have found the rogues Minerva took out during the night. I hear footsteps run around the Pack-house and softer rushed footsteps inside the Pack-house, indicating that everyone was woken up.

I decide to get dressed and go see Dad to tell him Minerva took those rogues out, but Minerva shows me the scene with Damien again. I know she needs this to get it out of her system and Dad will order us to stay within the borders as soon as he finds out it was Minerva.

Deciding not to tell Dad I fall back on my bed again, Damien’s rejection running through my mind again and the tears start running again. The day repeats itself, spending my time in bed and crying for the loss of my Mate. Minerva and I both don’t understand why and I guess we will never find out the answer to that question.

He said he didn’t want a barbie doll, but how could he say that seeing we never met before and anyone that knows me will tell you I am anything but a barbie doll. No, I think he used that as an excuse to reject me and if I ever meet him again I will make him regret this.

I ignore the knocks on my door, I ignore the pushes against my barrier on the mind-link and only Mom opens my door after I don’t respond to her knocking. Just like yesterday she makes sure my food is brought up to my room and just like yesterday I don’t leave my room.

Chapter 3 Answers

Ione

After hearing from Alpha Atlas that something happened to Amarah we went to her office to find some answers and so far all we know is she left the party before most of the guests left, but after that no one seems to know where she went.

None of us got much sleep as we were worrying about our best friend and this morning before heading to Amarah’s office I asked Dad if he had any idea on where to look next. He told me to use our security cameras to see where she went after she left the party.

As Melia and I are eating our breakfast we watch the security cameras that we have outside to see where she went and to our surprise she walks into the Pack-house, telling us that whatever happened, happened inside the Pack-house.

I know that our security cameras record image and sound, something Dad told me came in handy if you couldn’t see someone’s face and I hoped that it would explain what happened in the Pack-house a little more than just watching the footage.

Rhea and Eos walk into the office as I am searching for the footage from inside the Pack-house and once I have found it I put it on the big screen so we can all see it at the same time. We see her enter through the backdoor and it takes us only a second to realize that she found her Mate.

Instead of saying or asking anything we watch the screen as it unfolds the most horrifying thing I have ever seen. I think I would rather watch a massacre over and over again then to ever see this again and as I look at my friends I know I am not the only one.

It has taken us hours to find all the footage from inside the Pack-house and now that we have finally found the answer to our question my Wolf wants to go end someone. It is close to dinnertime and I know I have to let Alpha Atlas know what we found, not something I am looking forward to.

“Alpha, could you come to Amarah’s office and bring everyone with you.” I tell him through the mind-link and within seconds all our parents, Amarah’s parents and her Brother walk in. I tell my Dad I followed his advice and found out what happened during the night of the party.

Melia starts the video feed and like us they quickly realize what most have happened, but Melia stops the feed before we get to the point where her life changed for good. “I don’t know
.” I start, but I am not sure how to say what I want to say and Eos is the one to help me out.

“Alpha Atlas, I would rather spend twenty four hours reading through our history than ever see this again.” Eos says and Alastor pales as we all know how much she hated it when we went to school.

Alpha Atlas tells Melia to start the feed again and we all watch as she walks down the hallway towards the soft sounds. Eos walks towards the window as the feed jumps to another camera in the hallway and as we see Amarah slowly open the door I hear Alpha Atlas growl, which only becomes louder the more he sees.

Our Mothers have tears running down their cheeks as they hear the words spoken by the male and Alastor yells, “I am going to end you, Damien.” before he has mentioned his name and I wonder how he knew who the male was as I didn’t.

Our Fathers are growling and roaring, while our Mothers are heartbroken. We keep watching as Amarah slowly makes her way up to her room, staggering up the stairs and once she is in her room Melia cuts the feed. None of us say a word as we try to make sense of what we saw.

Alastor asks why he referred to Amarah as a barbie doll and I have no idea what answer to give him, “Maybe because she was wearing a dress.” Rhea whispers. “She looked like a porcelain doll in that dress and I doubt he ever saw her in her usual outfits.”

We all know that she is probably right, Amarah looked amazing in her dress and anyone that didn’t know her would have thought she was a spoilt little brat. Not that that is an accurate picture of Amarah as she is the best Warrior we have and our future Alpha.

Amarah

I hear my Dad roar and I wonder if he found out what happened. Soon he is joined by his Beta and Gamma and I even hear my Brother roar, sounds like they are beyond pissed. Minerva roars in my head as the tears come once more, I didn’t think I had any left but apparently I was wrong.

Mom walks in with my dinner on a tray and I know she will not ask me to come downstairs to have dinner with everyone else. She tells me they know what happened and that Dad wants to inform the Pack about it, show them the footage of the video feed.

I tell her Dad is allowed to inform the Pack, but to make it clear that no one is to bring it up in my presence. Unless of course, I bring it up myself. Our Pack will be outraged and I know that once they have seen it I will hear roars throughout the Pack.

It doesn’t take long before I hear the first roars and when I hear roars about an hour later I know Dad just informed the Wolves that had been on patrol. Minerva is becoming restless again and I know that tonight will be a repeat from last night.

She needs it as an outlet for the anger she is feeling towards our former Mate, just as I need to let the tears fall. I just hope that someday we will be able to put this behind us and accept our second chance Mate if we are lucky enough to find him.

It is something Minerva and I do not want to think about right now, but maybe someday we will be able to think about it without feeling heartbroken and sad. For the past three years Minerva and I had wondered what our Mate would look like, what kind of person he would be and if we had ever met him before.

It is uncommon for us to find our Mate on the day we turn eighteen, usually it takes a few years as we don’t interact with other Packs on a daily basis and we had always believed in a happy ever after.

Most Werewolves are taught that the Mate-bond is a sacred bond, a bond to be cherished and most Werewolves wait for their fated Mate. However, there are Werewolves that believe a fated Mate is your weakness and they chose a Mate.

My eyes slowly close as my body finally gives into the exhaustion from crying my eyes out all day. His face hunts me in my sleep, his words hunt me in my sleep and there is nothing I can do about it.

Two weeks after Damien rejected me he informed the Elders that he had found his Mate and that had set of a new string of sleepless nights for me, while Minerva had once again taken to hunting down Rogues and shredding them to pieces.

Dad had a video conference with the Elders and a Council-member the day when Damien had reported finding his Mate. They had called Dad to ask what I wanted to do. Dad told them to leave it as it was, that his Pack would feel the consequences one day.

Realizing I needed something to take my mind off Damien, Dad told me he was stepping down and that gave me enough to keep me busy. I had been trained by Dad for years and I knew I could handle the job, but I was nervous none the less.

Today is the day I will take over from my Father and we both know that some of our allied Alphas will not agree with him. They may or may not break their alliance with us, but truth be told I don’t care and neither does my Father.

Alastor has been over the moon to say the least, I don’t understand why as I am becoming Alpha, not him.

Alastor told me and Dad once that he was glad that Dad didn’t believe only a male could take the position of the Alpha and when we had asked him why he had smiled and said, “I don’t have the patience to deal with crap.”

Dad and I had laughed our asses off because it is true that Alastor lacks a few things in the department of patience.

Alpha Drew and Luna Jess are the first to arrive, after just one look at me
------
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚“ Alpha Amarah” . Enjoy Romance NowđŸ„°
02:24
Current Time 0:00
/
Duration Time 0:00
Progress: NaN%
page.joyreadings.com📚👉“ Alpha Amarah”😍ALL chapters for FreeïŒđŸ’žđŸ”„
The novel
The novel
May 21, 2025 - Present
Chapter 1 Mind-link

Morgan, the Alpha's Daughter. Book 1

Morgan

I wake up with a smile on my face—yesterday was the best day ever. Last night, I had my Sweet Sixteen party, and Mom had organized it to perfection. I’m not a girly girl, so pink was out of the question. Instead, Mom used a few of my favorite colors: indigo and maroon.

From the tablecloth to the decorations, everything was in indigo and maroon. Only our Pack-members were invited, just like every other year. That’s how it has always been for any party we have—whether it’s for me, the Pack, or one of my six older Brothers. Mom and Dad never invite members of other Packs. It’s an unspoken rule in our pack, one that has been in place for centuries, and I doubt it will change anytime soon.

The best part of my Sweet Sixteen was the gift from my family—a Harley-Davidson Fat Boy, custom-ordered in my favorite colors: black, indigo, and maroon. Even the outfit, helmet, and boots matched—black with indigo and maroon accents.

The jacket fits me like a glove, and the same goes for the pants, both made of a sturdy material—no doubt at Mom’s insistence. My helmet is my favorite next to the bike because Declan made sure our Pack’s crest was airbrushed onto it, using indigo and maroon. A Wolf lying near a water shore.

The boots have a two-inch heel with every possible protection feature, and again, I know Mom was behind it. But I don’t mind at all. Dad made me promise not to ride my bike until Ashton taught me how to ride safely. I had to keep a straight face when I made that promise. If only he knew I’d been riding Ashton’s bike for six months already.

My name is Morgan, and I am the youngest Pup of Alpha Tate and Luna Giselle. Like I mentioned before, I have six older Brothers. Don’t ask me how our parents managed it, but there are exactly two years and one month between each of us. To make it even creepier, we were all born on the first of the month.

We all spent our first year in the same room since Mom wanted the nursery close to their bedroom. But on our first birthday, we each got our own room. Everything was prepared weeks before my Brothers were born—Dad made sure of that.

The day before I was born, Ashton asked Mom why he didn’t have a baby Sister. Mom told him, “We don’t always get what we want.” He then asked her if she wanted a baby girl. She said, “If I get a baby girl tomorrow, I’ll be over the moon.”

Ashton and Dad had laughed their asses off, knowing for a fact that Mom wasn’t pregnant. Mom and Dad had been trying for another Pup ever since Landon was born, and Mom had been devastated when she found out she wasn’t pregnant a few months before that day. After that, she didn’t want to try again.

The next day, just after breakfast, Mom collapsed. Dad rushed her to the infirmary, my Brothers running behind him. From time to time, Dad felt the excruciating pain Mom was going through, and it took hours before our Pack-doctor finally came out to see him.

You can imagine the look on Dad’s face when Doc told him he had a baby girl. Mom panicked because nothing had been prepared for me, but she didn’t have to worry. Everyone in our Pack helped our Beta and Gamma females get everything ready. To this day, Mom still calls me her little miracle.

With Ashton being born in January, you can do the math—I'm a summer Pup, born in July.

So, I am the youngest of seven Pups and the only female, but my Brothers never treated me any differently. I might be Daddy’s little Princess, but I’m not a spoiled brat. Mom and Dad provide us with everything we need, but if we want anything extra, we have to work for it—something we’ve always accepted without argument.

I get out of bed and take a shower. As I wash my hair, I think about what to do today. Dad gave me the day off, figuring I’d sleep in after my party. And while I did wake up later than usual, it’s still early. First thing on my list—breakfast. My stomach rumbles in agreement.

I grab my training outfit from my closet, even though I don’t have training today. I’ll go through my routine on my own, since our Gamma probably isn’t expecting me. As I step out of my room, I realize something—it’s too quiet.

This is usually the time of day when everyone is rushing around. Dad hurrying out the door for his morning meeting, Ashton trailing behind him, and Mom calling after them to be on time for lunch. My other Brothers scrambling to make it to training, with Mom yelling for them to be back on time for lunch. The only one who never rushes anywhere is me.

But today, it’s eerily silent. Even our Omega isn’t in the kitchen. I am glad I can make my own breakfast.

I sit at the kitchen island with my meal and coffee, still wondering why no one is around. After finishing my coffee, I rinse my dishes and place them in the dishwasher before heading downstairs to the training grounds.

Every Pack-member I pass looks a little confused. I have to stifle a smile—looks like everyone thought I’d be sleeping in today.

As I walk down the last flight of stairs, I see that Dad’s office door is closed. He’s probably in his usual morning meeting with his Beta and Gamma. It’s one of the few times during the day when his door is shut. I walk towards the back of the Pack-house—the fastest way to get to the training grounds.

Again, I’m met with confused looks. And now, it’s starting to annoy me. Why is it so strange to see me up and about? Other than my party last night, nothing unusual happened and that means I wake up at a decent hour.

I shrug it off and get to training. The only difference today—our Gamma is a no-show. It doesn’t bother me. By the time I’m done, I’ve worked up a sweat. Grabbing my now-empty water bottle, I head back to the Pack-house. This time, I’m greeted with smiles and “Good morning”s from those I pass.

The door to Dad’s office is closed, and this time I wonder what is going on. Normally, the door would be open by now. As I pass the Beta floor, I hear a lot of commotion, but I ignore it because I am in desperate need of a shower and want to be downstairs in time for lunch.

After my shower, I blow-dry my hair before braiding it. I decide to put on my light blue, high-waisted skinny jeans with an off-the-shoulder black shirt. I grab my boots to go with my outfit and apply a little mascara before heading out of my room. Again, I am met with silence.

I decide to check the kitchen, and when I walk in, I smell that no one has been here since I left. This really worries me because Mom usually comes up here to change before lunch. I walk back toward the bedrooms and I can smell that no one has been here either in the past few hours, which is odd because my Brothers always take a shower after training.

Right now, I wish Dad had initiated me into the Pack yesterday, but I understand why he didn’t—he didn’t want me to have a splitting headache during my party. Still, it would make things easier if I could link Mom or Dad. I’ll find out what’s going on at lunch, and I feel a little better knowing I’ll see my family in a few minutes.

I decide to check my agenda on my way down to the main dining room to see when I have my Mother-Daughter day with Mom, and I nearly lose my footing when I don’t see it scheduled for this week. I go through the agenda for the next three months, but I don’t see any Mother-Daughter days planned.

This is so unlike Mom. She loves our Mother-Daughter days and always plans them ahead. It’s her way of spending time with me, and even though I was reluctant at first, I now look forward to them just as much as she does.

I hear chatter coming from the dining room and slip my phone into my back pocket as I enter the room.

Every conversation halts for a second, but soon the room is filled with chatter again. When I turn toward our table, I notice my family isn’t there yet. I walk over to the buffet, place my favorite foods onto my plate, and grab a cappuccino before heading to my seat.

I smile when I hear Mom’s voice getting closer, but the moment she walks into the dining room, she switches to the mind-link as she looks at our Beta female. It doesn’t take long before I realize that all of them are talking through the mind-link.

Chapter 2 Sleepless Nights

Morgan

It has been three months since my Sweet Sixteen, and I’m not sure if I should scream or cry. Every morning, I wake up on an empty Alpha floor. My entire family is already out the door by the time I wake up, and no matter what I try, they either ignore me or tell me they’re too busy.

For as long as I can remember, I was always with one of my Brothers when I wasn’t in school, helping in any way I could and learning a lot over the years. During my first year in school, I learned quickly that girls only wanted to be my friend in hopes of meeting one of my Brothers. They’d find no excuse to leave if none were around.

Some people didn’t want to be my friends because of who I was but because of who I knew. Because of my lack of real friends, I would help my Brothers however I could—filing papers or getting coffee as a young Pup, and when I got older, I would help them with more important things. Dad let me sit at a small desk of my own in his office as long as I was quiet. I’d just sit there reading, writing, or drawing.

Mom always said that by watching my Father and Brothers work, I’d understand the kind of work my Mate would have to do on a daily basis. She said that’s something most Lunas don’t understand anymore—they’re too busy with their parties and dinners.

By spending so much time in Dad’s office or my Brothers’ offices, I know every nook and cranny of our Pack-house. I know every position of our Warriors that are not running patrol and I know every route our patrols run. They never run the same route twice in a row, and our hidden Warriors serve as extra security.

I know which Packs we have an alliance with, which ones are friendly, and which ones we need to avoid. I also know who the Wolves and Lycans are in each Pack's leadership and who is set to take over in the future.

I know more about our Pack than all my Brothers combined. Sometimes, I’d hear Dad talk about other Alphas spoiling their Pups rotten, giving them everything they asked for. Dad wasn’t like that—he made us earn our “extras,” as he called them, which were usually things we didn’t really need.

I earned them by spending time in the kitchen, helping prepare meals throughout the day. I love being able to cook or bake. At first, I would measure the ingredients for the Omegas. When I got older, I helped cut fruits and vegetables. Over the past few years, I’ve been helping with the cooking and baking for our Pack-members, and Mom is really proud of what I’ve accomplished so far.

-------------------------------------
👉 Readers' opinions: "It's so intriguing!" 💕
It's really ALL FREE, just click the button below!!!👇
00:39
Current Time 0:00
/
Duration Time 0:00
Progress: NaN%
page.joyreadland.comAbsolutely Free Reading:📖 《The Lycan King's Armyă€‹ïŒ đŸ‘‰đŸ»
bg
Atria

Atria

Ship winning ads 10x faster

AI-powered ad creative platform for insights, inspirations, and ideations.

Trusted by 5000+ teams
The novel
The novel
May 21, 2025 - Present
Chapter 1

"It's a g-girl, your highness,"

Prince Garret froze.

As he turned, looking at the palace healer, his hands resting on his exhausted wife's body, shook uncontrollably.

He had secretly arranged the delivery months ago, and now they were hidden in one of the underground rooms in the palace, where his beloved wife, Pandora, was giving birth.

"What did you just say to me?" Prince Garret hoped he heard wrong. Perhaps it had been a mistake.

Please, gods, let it be a mistake!

But the pity in the older man's face couldn't be disguised. The palace healer turned the little bundle. "The baby is a girl."

Terror crossed Pandora's face as she adjusted herself to get a closer look at her baby.

"No. Oh, the gods, please no..." She shook her head vigorously fresh tears gathering in her eyes.

Tears welled in the healer's eyes. "I'm so sorry, your highness."

"No!!!" Pandora cried out burying her face into her husband's waiting arms, sobs after sobs ripping from her throat.

Garret felt numb as he held his wife.

【Fashback】

In the days of old, the Urekai stood out as the strongest and most powerful beings in the world.

The ancient tongue called them ‘fearsome beasts’ for:

Like werewolves, they could transform into beasts.

Like vampires, they consumed liquid.

And walked among humans with no one the wiser.

The ageless, peaceful, selfless beings preferred to keep to themselves. Despite being feared and distrusted, they never responded with aggression.

They granted passage to any species wishing to enter their lands beyond the great mountain and welcomed everyone.

But five centuries ago, an unexpected species attacked the Urekais during their one night of weakness. The humans.

After invading, a mysterious virus outbreak struck among humans, most human males eventually recovered after a long struggle, the virus proved fatal for the majority of females.

Survivors rarely gave birth to female children. Those left or born became scarce and sought-after commodities.

In many kingdoms, greedy fathers sold their daughters to breeding houses. Some were forced into pleasure houses, existing solely for men's enjoyment. Some faced terrible abuse in exchange for protection.

Even the wealthy and the privileged could not guarantee the safety of the females in their lives, as the mere sight of a female—be it an infant, a young girl, or an elderly woman—drew unwanted attention.

Female children faced constant danger.

They are not safe in the society.

Garret’s first daughter, Aekeira, wasn't even four yet, and the king was already negotiating with the kingdom of Cavar to sell her to the highest bidder.

Because, apparently, Navia 'could use more funds.'

King Orestus might be Garret's brother, but he was a tyrant, and his word was law.

Now, another girl child? Two daughters?

Tears filled Garrett's eyes as he looked upon the crying bundle wiggling around in healer's arms.

The world was not safe for either of his daughters.

“I’ll raise her like a boy,” Pandora declared suddenly.

The healer's eyes widened. “Are you suggesting we keep her identity a secret?”

“Yes," Pandora affirmed, her resolve strengthening. "This child will never be seen as a girl. No one will ever find out!”

“B-but, it’s impossible to hide something like this, your majesty." The healer panicked. "The king will order our execution!"

“Then, we take the secret to our grave." Pandora's voice was fierce. "I was unable to protect my first daughter, but by the Light-gods, I will protect my second."

Too dangerous, but Garret was all for it too. This was their best chance to keep their daughter safe, and they would take it.

"As far as we are concerned, the child I bore today was a male." Pandora looked at the baby. "His name is Emeriel. Emeriel Galilea Evenstone."

Emeriel.

It's a neutral name, and also means 'Sky's Protection' in the old tongue. Garret liked it.

Fitting too, for their daughter would need all the luck and protection in the world.

"I agree," Garret spoke aloud.

With the plan fully in his mind, Garret swore the two other men in the room to secrecy.

That night, Garrett and his wife, stood by the baby’s small cradle, watching their newborn sleep. Across the room, their three-year-old daughter, Aekeira, lay curled under a blanket, her tiny chest rising and falling in peaceful rhythm.

"In all my years on this earth, I’ve never seen anyone bear two female children, Garrett," Pandora whispered, voice cracking.

She glanced up at him, eyes glistening with tears. "I don’t know what this means for us... or for them."

Garrett placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "Maybe it means they have a great destiny to fulfill."

"Or a great sorrow in their future," Pandora's eyes drifted to their eldest, worriedly. "I’m so scared for them. How could something like this happen?"

“Perhaps you’ve been touched by the gods, my darling," Garrett said in comfort.

"I really doubt that. Why me? Why us?"

He had no answer to that.

"If that’s true," Pandora sniffled, brushing her fingers over the baby’s soft cheek, "may that god always protect my babies. We won’t always be here to do that."

Garrett pulled his wife into his arms, holding her close, fighting to hide his own worry.

Because, she was right.

What were the odds of a couple in these times bearing not just one, but two daughters?

None. Absolutely none.

As he gazed at their sleeping children, prayer rose in his heart. Whatever god you are, please... protect our angels.

Chapter 2

Twenty-one Years Later

PRINCE EMERIEL.

“He’s so pretty,” a voice murmured.

“It’s the feminine prince,” another one said.

The third man had lust in his eyes. “No man should have hair that gorgeous.”

Prince Emeriel ignored them all as he moved from the palace grounds into the building, head held high.

Just because he was used to the unwanted attention, didn’t mean it didn’t make his skin crawl.

He might have lived as a boy all his life, but it didn’t exactly keep him all that safe. Men of Navia would stick their phallus in anything with a hole, especially if it looked remotely feminine.

But Emeriel’s senses were always on high alert. Which is why he was probably the only twenty-one-year-old clean woman in Navia.

That, and his sister, Princess Aekeira, always did everything in her power to protect him. To make sure his secrets remained tightly hidden.

A carriage accident had taken their parents fifteen years ago, and King Orestus had adopted them. That tyrant made life a living disaster for them.

Emeriel entered the hallway to Aekeira's chambers when he heard it.

Whimpers.

Soft, pain-filled whimpers.

That sound was coming from


Rage surged through Emeriel. Not this again!

Determined, he stormed down the hall, and shoved the door open, unsheathing his sword.

"Get away from my sister right this instant, Lord Murphy, or I swear to the sky I will cut you down where you stand!" Emeriel snarled.

The minister of human affairs's face twisted with irritation, and he stopped thrusting. "Go away, little prince. You're ruining the fun."

Emeriel hated the jab 'little prince,' but surely not as much as he hated being called a 'slight prince.' Over the years, Navians had given him a lot of names thanks to his small and feminine look.

"Get away from her right now!" Emeriel strode purposefully toward the bed, seizing hold of Lord Murphy and pushing him away from Aekeira.

With a satisfying thud, the old oaf tumbled to the floor. Aekeira rose from the bed, clutching her vulnerable body, her face red from crying, eyes tired and swollen.

Emeriel pulled his sister into his arms, hugging her tightly. "I'm sorry, I'm so sorry, Keira."

"It was not your fault."

"Why would you do that!?" Lord Murphy rose angrily. "I won Princess Aekeira fair and square in the card game at the gathering last night. The king wagered with her and lost to me! I was supposed to have her for two hours at least!"

Emeriel's eyes blazed as he whirled around, facing him. "If you put your hands on her again, I swear to the sky I will cut off your male organ, Lord Murphy."

"You will not dare!"

"I'll gladly take whatever punishment the king gives," he stated with conviction, "but you will be without your manhood. Choose wisely."

Lord Murphy's eyes widened, his hands flying protectively over him, face reddening in anger.

"The king will hear of this!" The minister snarled. Taking his clothes, he marched out of the room.

"Oh, Em, why did you do that?” Aekeira's eyes filled with worry. “The king might punish you with the hot whip again."

"I do not care. Let us go to my room." Putting his sword away, Emeriel could not even look his sister in the eyes, dangerously close to tears himself. Helping Aekeira into her clothes, he led her out, and down the hallway.

That age-old guilt crept down Emeriel's spine. Aekeira always protected Emeriel, even when it made her the sole target. His sister never hated him, but Emeriel hated himself for it.

Aekeira was always bubbly and always happy. But in times like this, when her body was violated, she mostly looked tired then. Weary of the world.

Worried about the next aristocrat the king would hand her over to.

Much later, freshened up, Aekeira stayed on the bed, closing her eyes.

"Em? My worst nightmare when I was younger was thinking I would be sold to an aristocrat in Cavar, but now, I almost wish that heartless king went ahead with it, instead of changing his mind," Aekeira whispered.

"Please, don't say that.” Emeriel held her hand. “That kingdom is a horror play. Anywhere is better than Cavar, sister. Well, except beyond the great mountain, of course."

Just the thought made Emeriel shiver. The Urekai dwelled beyond those mountains.

"Sometimes I wish I could leave this godforsaken kingdom." A single tear slipped from Aekeira's eyes.

Me too, Keira. Me too.

‱‱‱‱‱‱‱‱‱

That night, after bathing, Emeriel stood before the mirror, staring at his reflection.

His long, silken black hair fell over his shoulders, cascading like a waterfall. With his hair down like this, he looked like what he truly was. A girl.

What would it feel like to live freely, like the person the mirror reflected? To not live in fear of the next man who might seek to take advantage of him, like they do his sister?

Emeriel fantasized about marrying the man of his dreams. A protector. Someone powerful enough to keep him safe, shield him from predators, and sweep him off his feet with immense strength and love.

All delusion. But a sweet one, nonetheless.

Reality was far too beautiful.

Shaking it off, he crawled into bed and closed his eyes, letting sleep take him.

.

.

The dream began as it always did.

The man filled the doorway, hidden in the shadows. He was big, larger and more masculine than any man Emeriel had ever seen.

Tall like a giant, he made Emeriel feel small, like a cornered prey.

“Who are you?” Emeriel’s drowsy voice came out shaky, filled with fear. “What do you want from me?”

“You are mine,” he said, voice deep as rolling thunder. “Meant to be on your knees for me. On your back. To be fĂșçked you so hard your legs quake. Drill into you until your holes are open, gaping for me. You were meant to beg for my diçk all the time. Only mine."

Emeriel’s face burned with shock. So scandalized, he scrambled upright. “Y-you shouldn’t say such improper things to me! It’s wrong!”

But the mysterious man stepped into Emeriel's bedroom, emerging from the shadows. As he did, his body shifted into a....

The most terrifying Emeriel had ever seen.

A Urekai.

“Oh gods, oh gods,” Emeriel’s breath hitched in terror, panic setting in. Of all the shapeshifters in the world, why a UREKAI!?

He advanced with purpose. Its glowing yellow eyes bore into Emeriel, filled with hunger.

Shaking his head fiercely, Emeriel scrambled backward. “No, no, no! Leave me alone!” he shouted, “Guards! Someone, help!”

But no one came.

He leapt onto the bed, got on top of Emeriel, trapping him under. Claws tore through his clothing, Emeriel's vulnerable female body was exposed to its yellow eyes.

His powerful thighs forced Emeriel's apart, and a huge man diçk nudged his untouched feminine core and pushed in...!

.

Emeriel jolted awake with a scream. Body shaking and drenched in sweat, he glanced around the dark, empty room.

“It was just a dream,” he whispered, trembling. “Thank the gods. Just a dream.”

The same dream again. He'd had this dream for months now.

He swallowed hard, running a shaky hand through his hair. “Why do I keep having such a scary nightmare?”

It terrified Emeriel a lot.

A Urekai?

No one in this world prayed to meet a Urekai in their lifetime. Certainly not Emeriel.

Yet, even with all the terror inside, the hotness of the dream lingered in his body. His feminine core felt different. Wet.

What does this mean?

Chapter 3

PRINCE EMERIEL

Stepping outside the next morning, two warriors stopped before Emeriel. "The king summons you, my prince," One of them said. "Your presence is needed in the courtroom."

That foolish minister wasted no time ratting on him.

Emeriel let the way to court. It’s just whipping, he will be fine.

But, as he walked down the hall towards the door, it was eerily quiet.

Something was wrong.

The court was always noisy from the outside. Mutterings, murmurs, arguments were always expected.

His worry deepened when the door opened, and all eyes didn't turn to gaze at him condescendingly. Instead, everyone's eyes were fixed at the center of the king's court.

Emeriel's eyes followed theirs.

Two men dressed in all-white apparel robes, with long, straight, waist-length black hair stood, appearing harmless.

But a longer glance had Emeriel noticing muscles barely concealed under their robes, their slightly tipped ears, and their incredibly unnaturally handsome faces that were completely unreadable.

He froze.

Urekai.

These ones looked expensive and aristocratic.

Emeriel's throat went dry. No one prays to meet a Urekai face-to-face.

"What do you say, King Orestus?" the Urekai with the long scar running from his cheek spoke. He looked the most intimidating.

"No, this cannot happen," King Orestus protested, looking terrified, and doing a job of hiding it.

The frown on Scarred Urekai's face deepened. Clearly, this was a being that did not take no for an answer.

"You are mistaken if you think we are giving you a choice, human king," he said, taking a threatening step forward.

The ministers of the court gasped, shrinking back into their seats.

"Easy, Lord Vladya," the other Urekai spoke, his voice gentler. Imploring rather than commanding.

The scarred Urekai, Lord Vladya, gave the king a hard look that would make any man tremble. "It is the least you can do, human king. Give us the princess, and we will leave quietly."

"We are ready to pay for her," the other Urekai added, reaching into his robe and withdrawing a large bag of coins.

Fear receded. The king's ears perked up with interest. "Money?"

"Not just money, there are gold coins too," The non-scarred Urekai said.

Everyone gasped, including Emeriel. Gold coins were rare and highly valuable.

The Urekai continued, "All you have to do is hand the princess over, and this bag is yours."

Wait


Princess?

They couldn't possibly mean...

The grand entrance opened again as two guards led Aekeira into the court.

No, no, no, not my sister.

Emeriel moved forward, but the guards who had escorted him stopped his movement. He bit his lip hard, trying not to draw attention to himself, but it was incredibly difficult.

Surely, this couldn't be what he thought it was. It had to be a dream.

There was no way the Urekai were here to buy his sister as a slave...!

The two guards leading Aekeira to the center of the court, stopped a few feet from the Urekais.

The terror on Aekeira's face mirrored Emeriel's feelings.

"So, let me get this straight," King Orestus began, "All I need to do is sell her to you, and all this money is mine? There are no other conditions? Nothing else?"

"Yes," the non-scarred Urekai responded.

Lord Vladya moved forward, closing the distance between him and Aekeira, who was visibly shaking now.

Cupping Aekeira's cheek tilting her head to the side to get a better look. He appeared utterly disgusted. "She'll do."

King Orestus picked up his gavel and struck it hard on his desk. "Sold! From this moment on, Princess Aekeira belongs to the Urekais."

"WHAT!?" The shout escaped Emeriel's lips before he could stop it.

He ran toward the center of the courtroom and fell to his knees. "Please don't sell my sister to them. Not to the Urekais! Please, Your Majesty."

The king gave him a bored look. "It's out of my hands now, Emeriel."

It’s out of his


Emeriel couldn't believe what he was hearing. "You can't let this happen. She's your niece too! How could you do this!?"

He wasn’t proud his voice turned the high-pitch of a girl's, as he practically screamed. But he didn't care. "You know a fate worse than death awaits her beyond the great mountain! How could you agree to sell her to them?"

"As if he has a choice," Lord Vladya scoffed, his deep baritone filled with cynicism.

Emeriel whirled around to face them, anger blanketing his features. But as he stared into those intimidating gray eyes, he couldn't bring himself to give in to his rage.

He had read in one of the books that an Urekai had the power to take a life without physical contact. It might just be a rumor, but with his sister's life on the line, he had no intention of testing that theory.

"I will go too. Where Aekeira goes, I go," Emeriel said, lifting his chin defiantly.

Aekeira snapped her head toward Emeriel, her eyes widened in terror. "No! What are you doing, Em?"

"I'm going with you," Emeriel stated firmly.

Lord Vladya arched a perfectly shaped brow. "No. We have no need for you; we only need your sister."

Emeriel stood. "I don't care. Take me too. If you leave me here, I will always try to come to her. I will cross the great mountains if I have to!"

Lord Vladya laughed. There was no humor in the cold sound. "Without the rite of passage, the great mountain will swallow you whole. You'll never make it to the other side."

"I'll take my chances," Emeriel vowed.

"No! My brother is not coming," Aekeira interjected, before turning pleading eyes to Emeriel. "Don't do this, Em. I'm already doomed. I don't want you to face the same fate!"

"If you come with us, you will be taken as our slave." Lord Vladya stated, pinning Emeriel with a stare. "Urekai do not care if you're male or female; you will serve in any way your master wants you. Whether it's in the mines or the cellar, on your back, bent over, or on your knees. If you agree to be our slave too, your freewill ends today."

A shiver ran through Emeriel's spine.

"Do you know what it means to be an Urekai's slave, little human? You're a pretty boy; you will not lack masters to service."

Fear seeped through his core. If everything he had heard growing up and read in books were true, being an Urekai's slave was worse than being a human's slave.

And my dreams...

I should be running in a different direction...!

But he steeled his spine. "Where my sister goes, I go."

"We did not agree to get two slaves," the second Urekai said.

"That is settled then," Lord Vladya continued as if he never spoke.

Reaching into his robe, the scarred Urekai pulled out another bag of coins, throwing both on the floor towards the king. "We will take both."

"Sold!" King Orestus banged his gavel again.

Chapter 4

PRINCE EMERIEL.

Aekeira cried for over an hour after they left the courtroom.

At first, she had been angry, shouting at Emeriel about his foolish decision. And then, she broke down, crying as if her heart had been shattered. Now, they were left alone in a tiny room on the boat.

Emeriel remained quiet throughout his sister's breakdown, the weight of his decision finally sinking in.

By the Light-gods, he was now a slave. Lower than a lowborn. Lower than a carpet servant.

And not just any slave, but a Urekai slave. Or many Urekai, Emeriel had no idea yet.

He would serve those heartless, ruthless beings who despised humans.

“You're a pretty boy; you will not lack masters to service.”

A shiver coursed down Emeriel's spine. They were going to disobey his body.

What he had always dreamed of would finally coming true. Only now, it wouldn't be just one stange man, it would be many. As many as his master wanted.

They would spread him apart, subjecting him to that dreadful act.

Emeriel swallowed the bile rising in his throat. His breath seized as panic set in.

"Breathe, Em. Come on," Aekeira appeared by his side, rubbing his back. "In... and out... come on, Em."

Aekeira's voice was gentle, soothing, giving Emeriel no choice but to follow its sound.

Aekeira continued rubbing his back. "Good girl. That's my girl."

Two Urekai came in and forced them to take an unknown pill.

Surely they hadn't paid all that money just to take them before they even became slaves, right? Emeriel thought as she swallowed it.

Minutes later, they both dropped unconscious on the floor.

‱

Much later, Emeriel woke to the bumping ride of the carriage. His head woozy, his senses disoriented as he blinked several times to adjust his vision.

They had been forced to take a pill.

Rising, he walked to the carriage’s wooden window and pushed it open. A gasp left him.

They are in Urekai land. Emeriel could see dozens of them.

But what had his jaw on the floor was the humans.

There were plenty in sight. Many females nearly matching the number of males.

Everyone knew the Urekais had acquired and held numerous humans captive after the war, but the sheer number he could see surpassed his expectations.

And they were all slaves.

Some were working in the fields, their weary bodies bent under the weight of their labor. Some were hauling heavy loads, their muscles straining with each step, under the watchful eyes of Urekai's.

Some Urekais held whips, while some held swords. The sight turned Emeriel's stomach, making him sick.

Is this to be our life now?

Aekeira's groan of wakefulness echoed behind him and Emeriel quickly turned to his sister, concern etched on his face.

"Are you alright, Kiera?" he asked, his voice hushed.

Aekeira nodded, rubbing her eyes. "Where are we?" she asked, eyes scanning their surroundings.

"Their kingdom, Urai," Emeriel whispered, keeping his voice down so the carriage master would not overhear.

Together, they took in the huge fortress in front of them. The carriage was headed straight for it.

"This place looks highly luxurious," Aekeira said.

Emeriel nodded. As royalty, they were well-acquainted with luxury, but this was on an entirely different scale.

Which begged the question...

Who exactly were the males who had purchased them? And if they weren't his and his sister's masters, then who was...?

*******

They were brought into an empty room after passing numerous chambers and passages.

"This shall be your quarters for now," a soldier announced.

The room was surprisingly spacious and tastefully decorated.

Not long after the soldiers left, the sound of approaching footsteps reached their ears, growing closer with each passing moment.

The door swung open, and an older human woman marched in. Accompanied by a younger human woman and three Urekai males.

The older woman's gaze landed on Emeriel, and she did a double take. "You are one remarkably handsome male. I have seen a lot of pretty males in my time, but even I can hardly think of one who is half as pretty as you.”

Feeling uneasy, Emeriel took a step back, finding solace behind Aekeira, who spread her arms protectively to shield him from prying eyes.

"Well, it's a shame you're not the one we came for," the woman said dismissively, turning away. "Prepare her, boys. Amie, get the bath ready."

The three males closed in on Aekeira, beginning to undress her. Their hands removed her clothes, while another tended to her hair, undoing the knots.

"What are you doing?" Emeriel asked, concerned.

"Getting her ready for what is to come.” The older woman didn't bother to look at him. “You can either stay or leave. I care not. But if you disturb me, I will have you reported to the soldiers and thrown into the dungeon."

Numerous questions swirled in Emeriel’s mind, but a shake of Aekeira's head silenced him.

He watched helplessly as they undressed her, with the younger girl, Amie, preparing a large tub filled with water.

Eventually, Emeriel decided to step out and explore, wandering the halls aimlessly. He followed one to a secluded passage that appeared hidden from casual glances.

Voices echoed in the distance, so he moved closer towards them.

"What shall we do with the boy? He was not part of the plan," one voice said.

"I do not care, Lord Ottai. Perhaps we will think of something later.” Lord Vladya's voice came. “For now, let us focus on the girl. The bad weather delayed our journey, I had expected us to return yesterday.”

His voice, chilling and authoritative, Lord Vladya added. “Time is running short; she must be in the forbidden chambers tonight."

Forbidden chambers?

Emeriel didn’t like the sound of that at all.

"Calm yourself, Vladya. That young girl cannot handle the strange man," Lord Ottai added.

"I do not care. They have made their beds, and they shall lie in them," Vladya said defiantly.

A heavy sigh followed. "It would be heartless to send that girl in to service the him without any inkling of what to expect. I know you have no love for humans, and frankly, neither do I, but we can surely do better than that," Lord Ottai reasoned.

"Do as you wish, Ottai. Tell them everything or tell them nothing. I care not,” Vladya stated. “Whether she lives or dies, I care not either. I shall throw in the pretty little prince next, and if he perishes too, I shall be on the next carriage to the next human kingdom to select another princess for him. That is the only aspect of this that concerns me."

A silence fell after their exchange, leaving Emeriel's mind racing with fear and disbelief.

Service the beast? Die?

Chapter 5

PRINCE EMERIEL

Emeriel was horrified. I must rescue Aekeira! We need to escape!

"I know you are there, pretty prince. I can smell you," Lord Vladya's voice rang out.

Emeriel gasped, frozen in place as Lord Vladya’s imposing figure emerged from the door. His cold, lifeless gray and yellow eyes fixed upon Emeriel.

Instinctively, Emeriel took a step back. Then another.

Lord Vladya smirked. "I would advise against whatever thoughts are brewing in that little head of yours. You have no inkling of where you are, do you?"

Emeriel could only discern they were in the tallest, most fortified fortress he had ever seen. He shook his head, his fear palpable.

"You are in Ravenshadow," Lord Ottai said, coming up behind the scarred Lord.

Ravenshadow?

The Ravenshadow!?

No, by the Light, this cannot be happening.

"R-Ravenshadow Citadel? The home of the f-four grand rulers of the Urekais. The Whispering Abyss of great power?" Emeriel blurted out, unable to contain his terror any longer.

Lord Ottai snorted. "That is what humans call it. We do not. But yes, you are correct. You are in the Ravenshadow Citadel, Prince Emeriel."

"You do not need me to inform you that this is the most secure place in Urai, with vast lands in which you could get lost in if you attempt to escape.” Lord Vladya smirked. “A vortex that would swallow you, never to be seen again. There is no escape from Ravenshadow."

Emeriel heard their words, but his mind was consumed by a far greater fear.

"The four grand rulers of the Urekais reside here?" Emeriel mused, dreadfully.

"They do." Lord Ottai sounded mildly amused, drawing Emeriel's attention.

Emeriel had no idea he'd said that out loud.

Inching closer to Lord Ottai—He seemed the less intimidating and a preferable choice in that moment—Emeriel threw weary glances at the scarred lord. "I have heard rumors about Urekai.”

“What exactly did you hear?” Lord Ottai asked.

“They are said to be deadly, unpredictable and almost feral in their actions." " Emeriel listed off on his fingers as he rambled. "Their mating habits are said to be as brutal as their killings, and while they have bloodhosts, they prefer to drain humans' liquid. And, after their king ran wild, they—"

"Terrific. Just what I needed to hear," Lord Vladya added in a dry tone.

Lord Ottai, still somewhat amused, spoke up, "I will leave the briefing to Lord Vladya. I need to attend to the council."

What!? Please do not leave me with him! Emeriel almost shouted. But he bit his lips hard, restraining himself.

Lord Vladya, however, did not hold back. "Think again, Lord Ottai. There is no way I will—"

"Would you prefer Lord Zaiper handle the briefing then?" Lord Ottai asked quietly.

A muscle twitched on Lord Vladya's jaw and he gave Emeriel a hard look, as if actually considering the option.

Lord Ottai must have picked up on that, quickly adding, "You know you don't want that to happen. Besides, let us not forget the favor you owe me. Remember that?"

Lord Vladya glared at him, and Lord Ottai offered a wolfish smile. "I believe it's time to collect. You do the briefing. Off I go." With that, Lord Ottai strode away, exuding an air of sophistication with every step.

Finally, Emeriel and Lord Vladya stood facing each other.

"Come." Lord Vladya began walking, and Emeriel fell into step behind him.

"Forget whatever rumors may have spread in the human realm. Some may hold a grain of truth, but most are truly bizarre.” Lord Vladya looked mildly annoyed. “However, I will not delve into the vast knowledge of our kind, for it is too extensive to cover. Instead, I will share the parts that pertain to your sister's presence here."

Emeriel braced himself.

"Five hundred years ago, and even before that, my people and humans coexisted peacefully. Grand King Daemonikai made sure of that."

Grand King Daemonikai.

The mere mention of the name had goosebumps spreading on Emeriel's skin, knees quaking in barely-concealed fear.

One of the oldest Urekai to have ever existed, his reputation was known throughout the world, even to a child born in present times.

He wasn’t just one of the four rulers, he was the very first. The ultimate ruler.

His power and strength were legendary. Some even suggested he couldn't be killed.

That name, Daemonikai, was one that struck terror into the hearts of every species existing in this world.

"His son, Alvin, made friends with a human prince." Lord Vladya continued. "During a conversation over a glass of champagne, Alvin, in a drunken state, told the prince the secrets of our people. The Eclipse Moon night."

“A night when the Urekai were naturally stripped of their power and strength by the moon, right?" Emeriel asked, wondering if the rumors were true. "It comes every five hundred years, rendering you lots incredibly weak. Weaker than a newborn baby. Vulnerable to attack,”

The scarred Urekai stopped and eyed Emeriel, nodding before walking again. "What Alvin didn't know was the prince's father used his son to gather information about us. King Memphis had his eyes set on our land. To make a long story short, the humans breached our defenses and attacked us on the Eclipse Moon night, inflicting significant damage upon our kingdom."

A shadow crossed Lord Vladya's eyes. "Many of our people were killed. The survival of the Urekai was largely due to the efforts of the four rulers, particularly Daemonikai." He looked distant, as if he could see that night playing out before him. "Daemonikai exerted every ounce of his strength to save his people. Sacrificed everything he had...knowing the consequences it would bring."

Consequences?

Emeriel suddenly felt bad. The humans regarded that night as a victory. Talked about it as a great achievement. But hearing it now, it was nothing short of barbaric.

"After that night, everything changed,” Lord Vlayda said. “Many Urekai lost their bondmates and children. Those who remained were hardened by the loss. Even our revenge did nothing to ease the pain in our hearts."

“Your kind almost decimated the human population, forcing many into hiding." Emeriel couldn’t keep the bitterness off his tone. "The Urekai took numerous slaves and nearly depleted the human lands of their females. And it did nothing?”

As those chilling eyes once again stared at him. Emeriel snapped his mouth shut.

"Then, Grand King Daemonikai gave in to him and went mad. His mind was completely lost, has remained so for the past five hundred years. The very people he sacrificed everything to protect are now in danger from him." Lord Vladya turned a corner. "The beast breaks free periodically, going on ruthless, brutal killing sprees. To prevent further loss, the strange man is confined here in Ravenshadow."

Okay... that sounded like a good idea. What was the problem?

"But, confinement alone is not enough. Our inner beasts require two basic substance to survive: liquid and woman," Lord Vladya surveyed Emeriel with a piercing gaze. "And that is where your sister comes in."

Emeriel grew unease. He did not like where this was going.

"Princess Aekeira will fulfill the beast's sexual needs. That is why she was acquired. As for you, since I have no use for you, both of you belong to the the king," Lord Vladya asserted firmly.

"What?" The disbelieving whisper tore from Emeriel. "Surely, y-you can't mean that."

"Tell Princess Aekeira to present to the beast. If she presents well, who knows? She might survive another day. I care little for the outcome."

Emeriel collapsed to his knees, tears blurring his vision. "Please, Lord Vladya, don't subject her to this. To be a sexual slave? To a king...the king's pet? My sister will die!!" He screamed, his words tainted with anger.

Lord Vladya did not bat an eyelash. "Good luck trying to run away from Ravenshadow. For every attempt, you will be met with fifty lashes of the whip." With that, he turned on his heel, striding away.

Anger surpassed terror, and Emeriel surged after him, but the Urekai soldiers blocked his path.

"Who do you think you are!?” Emeriel screamed. “Do you consider yourself so all-powerful that you can dictate the fate of living beings!? You are nothing more than beasts! You're a stranger, Lord Vladya!"

Lord Vladya halted at the doorway, casting a glance over his shoulder. "That is a compliment, human prince. And to you, it is Grand Lord Vladya."

Emeriel froze.

Grand Lord?

As in, one of the four rulers of the Urekai, that GRAND LORD!?

Holy light-gods, we’re doomed.

Chapter 6

PRINCE EMERIEL

The night had descended upon them.

Aekeira's face turned pale upon hearing everything from Emeriel. She had not uttered a single word in hours. Instead, tears streamed down her eyes.

Emeriel could hardly recognize Aekeira after the "treatment" Livia had given her.

Aekeira was incredibly beautiful, well-groomed, and all dressed up in that scanty piece of nothing.

He despised the purpose behind her transformation and dreaded the impending arrival of the Urekai guards, who would soon take her away.

"Let us escape,” Emeriel suggested urgently. “This place is vast, and—"

Aekeira shook her head. "I cannot risk your life, Em. Grand Lord Vladya warned you about the severe consequences of attempting to escape. Moreover, if we’re caught, they will undoubtedly discover your secret when they strip you down to whip you. It is simply not an option."

Emeriel approached his sister and shook her firmly. "Pull yourself together, Aekeira! You will be forced to serve a UREKAI in its BEAST FORM! One that has lost its sanity and has remained feral for over five hundred years! You cannot subject yourself to such a fate! You will die if you do this!" he screamed.

"We have no other choice!" Aekeira screamed right back, "I will not put you in danger, Emeriel. Can't you understand? You are my younger sister. Our parents risked everything to protect you, and I will do everything in my power to do the same. Not because you are a burden, but because I am your elder sister, and I love you dearly!"

Emeriel bit his lip, struggling to hold back tears. "And who will protect you, Aekeira? Who will ensure your safety?"

Aekeira's desperate arms grasped Emeriel, as she gazed into his eyes. "They must never discover you are a girl, Emeriel. Never! Neither the humans nor the Urekais must find out."

The door swung open, announcing Livia's return, accompanied by the young girl, Amie, and another group of Urekai soldiers.

"It is time. Let us proceed," Livia declared as her eyes widened. "It is inadvisable for you to touch her now. You do not want to leave your scent on her. Release her immediately."

"What do you mean? What will happen if I touch my sister?" Emeriel asked, quickly pulling away.

"The beast must not detect any other scent on her. If it smells a scent it hates, it may become even more brutal–might even tear her apart. That is why you must not touch her, Emeriel."

Livia nodded as Aekeira out of the room, and Emeriel followed.

The journey was long and silent, involving a lot of twists and turns.

They passed by human slaves and Urekai maids within the vast fortress, but as they approached their destination, the faces grew scarce, and the surroundings became eerily quiet.

Fear and goosebumps crept over Emeriel as they entered a haunting corridor.

A strange sensation fell over Emeriel, and the silence became almost deafening. It felt as though they were walking through a graveyard.

"This is as far as we go," Livia whispered at the entrance of the hallway. You can proceed from here, Aekeira."

Emeriel ignored the head maid's words about not touching his sister and gripped Aekeira tightly.

"Don't do it," he pleaded, shaking his head vehemently.

Aekeira did not turn to look at him, as she gently pulled her hand away and continued forward.

Back at their chambers, Emeriel began to pace.

He scratched his hand, feeling restless and irritable.

All he wanted was for his sister to remain alive until the next day.

Whether she was wounded or in pain, it didn’t matter, as long as she was alive. It might have been selfish of him, but he couldn't bring himself to care.

But as he paced, Emeriel felt really, really strange.

Hot. So hot.

As if he was burning from the inside.

*****************

PRINCESS AEKEIRA

The forbidden chambers were engulfed in pitch-black darkness. Unable to see anything, Aekeira’s fear sky-rocketed.

But she could sense she was not alone. Something was watching her.

Goosebumps spread across her body.

With trembling hands, Aekeira began to undress. The Urekais possessed exceptional night vision, so Aekeira was certain this beast could see her clearly.

Present to the beast. You might be able to survive if you present well.

She fell to her knees, her body trembling. She lowered her upper-body until her shoulder pressed against the cool floor.

There is no consciousness within the beast. Only the girl.

Aekeira let out a long breath trying to still her shaking body.

He won't bloodfeed from you, his bloodhost came yesterday.

A growl rumbled from the dark room.

Aekeira cried out, startled. It sounded much closer than she expected...!

Trembling like a leaf, she stared ahead into the darkness, awaiting the inevitable.

The position she held was uncomfortable, but Livia had instructed her to maintain it for as long as possible.

A large hand rested on her small hip. The shadow was enormous...a towering figure hovering behind her.

Aekeira held her breath, beyond terrified.

The beast sniffed her. Then, it stilled.

Took another sniff.

Its growl intensified
as if it had caught another scent?

Before Aekeira could think about it, the beast pressed its cold nose at her hand and inhaled deeply.

It was the same spot where Emeriel had held her before they parted ways.

A loud snarl echoed behind Aekeira.

She screamed in agony as the large beast ravaged her mercilessly. Mindlessly.

The pain excruciating, unlike anything she had ever endured.

Her screams reverberated through the silence, shaking the walls.

The beast continued to sniff her hand, groaning and snarling. It wanted more of that scent. Annoyed, it couldn’t get more...!

Its pace was inhuman, fast and forceful, as if it wanted to penetrate Aekeira's very soul.

"Please!!!" she screamed, overwhelmed.

Her small body felt completely consumed by him. And he truly was a beast.

She could feel the hard scales against her skin. Limbs like tree trunks. Talons as sharp as daggers.

She feared they would cut into her, given how tightly the beast held her.

Oh, divine gods, I’m going to die!

*********

PRINCE EMERIEL

Something was not right.

Whatever was happening to Emeriel had worsened over the past hour. Even before Aekeira's anguished screams pierced the night.

He wanted nothing more than to rush into the forbidden chambers and rescue his sister, but his body hurt so bad. He was so aroused too.

At some point, Emeriel had undressed. The sensation of wearing clothes against his burning skin had become very uncomfortable.

Now, he lay curled up on the bed, suffering from another rush of pain, and arousal. They came in waves.

"No, no, please," he cried out at the sign of pain.

Agony twisted his body, causing him to stiffen as it coursed through him...focusing particularly on his private parts.

Emeriel's feminine areas were engulfed in flames that refused to subside. The itching sensation was unbearable.

Scratching with his fingers, as Emeriel had attempted repeatedly, only resulted in increased pain.

I want to touch myself down there.

Never was it an urge he ever had before, but now, it was all Emeriel thought about. Except for the white cloth that tightly bound his breasts, he was completely naked.

But even his breasts caused him discomfort. With shaky hands, Emeriel untied the chest-bind. Giving in to instinct, he caressed his own breasts, twerking his nipples.

Emeriel cried out at the sweet pleasure that coursed through him.

I don't know what's happening to me.

Aekeira's screams rang out in the distance, and he whimpered. He had never heard her scream so loudly, so agonizingly.

Gods, he needed to save his sister before that beast killed her.

But try as he might, Emeriel could not move his aching body.

“Somebody...help,” he cried, his hand desperately pinching his engorged nipples.

Oh, by the sky, what's wrong with me!?
00:24
Current Time 0:00
/
Duration Time 0:00
Progress: NaN%
page.joyreadings.com🔞🔞📖 Read "That Prince Is A Girl: The Vicious King's Captive Slave Mate " â€“đŸ”„ Free Reading-Limited-time 👉👉
The novel
The novel
May 21, 2025 - Present
Chapter 1

Allison P.O.V

"Stop staring at him." My best friend Teresa told me as she shook her head.

I averted my gaze from Ethan Iversen, who was chatting with his friends at the specific table in the right corner.

My eyes were always on him which he could never see.

He was the soon-to-be Alpha of our Moonlight Crown Pack and I was just an ordinary Omega.

I was sitting in the canteen of our school with Teresa. It was our break time so we came here to chit-chat.

I sighed and turned my head to Teresa.

"I was just-"

"Yeah yeah, you were looking around and your eyes suddenly fell on him." She said and chuckled. I smiled and looked away.

Teresa was my best friend. She knew everything about me.

"You are this pack's beta's daughter. He can't let you down." She let out.

I shook my head. "No, I want him to look at me as an ordinary girl, not as his father's beta's daughter."

"You are beautiful. He will love you back for sure. Otherwise, I will break his nec-"

"Ssshhh. He will listen to you." I pressed my hand over her mouth to stop her.

It was time for our next lesson to begin. We walked to the classroom.

It was a Brand Promotion class. The best part was that it was one of the few classes where seniors and juniors could sit together.

I was waiting outside with Teresa when I saw Ethan headed this way.

I gasped and waited for us to enter together, not knowing whether we would be able to sit together.

I was ready to enter the classroom when I felt a push from my right side and collided with Ethan.

He gripped my waist and pulled me up straight. His veiny hands and muscular arms were wrapped around me. I nearly passed out. His warmth completely enveloped me.

My attention was drawn to his fair forehead with a little fringe scattered, a sharp nose, and dark eyes.

"Are you okay?"

I could hear him. I realized I was staring at his attractive features. He was in his fourth year of our 'Moonlight University'.

In contrast, I was a first-year student. Everyone glanced at us as they came to a halt.

I took a step back after clearing my throat.

"Y-Yeah, thank you." I responded timidly.

He nodded and walked inside the classroom.

I could see other girls glaring at me. They were all madly in love with Ethan. He was the most handsome boy they had ever seen and cherry on the top, he was their future Alpha.

But I did not like Ethan due to his attractive looks or posture. I liked him since he once saved my life when I was in danger. Who knows what might have happened if he had not saved me?

"How was that?"

A whisper was heard. I twisted my head and softly punched Teresa's arm.

"Ouch! I was expecting a kiss on the cheek from you. But you are slamming into me!"

My best friend was attempting to matchmake me with Ethan, just as she had pushed me towards him moments ago.

"He will get angry. Teresa, don't do that again."

She sighed and rolled her eyes. "I am not sure how you are going to win his heart with such candor."

I laughed and locked her arm with mine. We walked inside the classroom. The class was completely crowded. I looked for a seat and saw a few vacant chairs. Unfortunately, they were not near Ethan.

We walked to our seats, which were rather far away from Ethan's.

The professor arrived and began our class.

"Dear students, today we will learn how to select the best sponsor for your product. You must choose the best backer for it."

I concentrated on the lesson. I paid close attention in every lesson. I wanted to do well in school and make my parents proud.

"Like Alpha Ethan, he is the face of our school. We are fortunate to have him here." The professor said.

Everyone, including me, was staring at Ethan.

He scowled and said, "Ethan"

The professor was perplexed by what he had just said.

"Y-Yes?"

"Call me Ethan."

"Yes, yes. It's a great honor." The professor grinned.

Everyone tried hard not to chuckle.

"Begin buttering! Everyone around here loves to butter him. Huh!" Teresa murmured.

After hearing her remarks, I burst out laughing. I saw Ethan concentrating on his book. But I might argue that his focus was not on the book and that he was thinking about something else.

He was a reserved person. We were familiar with each other. Not only was my father his father's beta, but he was also his father's closest buddy.

But Ethan had a past.

Ethan was not the son of our current Alpha, Neil Iversen. He was the son of Alpha Neil's brother, Evan Iversen.

However, he lost his parents when he was just five years old. Alpha Neil accepted him totally after that.

Everyone described Ethan as Alpha Neil's shadow. Alpha Neil wanted him to be the pack's next Alpha.

But there was something more.

Alpha Neil has a son as well. He and Ethan were the same age.

Everyone knew Alpha Neil and his son Ryan Iversen had a strained relationship.

Ryan was also someone I knew. I had not seen him since I was eleven years old. It had been almost eight years since his father had sent him abroad.

"Will you go tonight?"

I emerged from my thoughts. "Huh?" Teresa was the one who asked the question.

"Ryan Iversen is returning today. Seniors are giving him a welcoming party."

I scowled. "He is not even a student at our school."

"He will join our school," A girl in my front seat said to us.

"We observed that four pack fighters came to see the Dean today, and a professor told our boys that Ryan is our new transfer student."

"I see." I muttered.

Ryan was not the same as Ethan. He was the complete opposite of him. In our childhoods, I only witnessed him become furious at everyone.

"Will you accompany me?" Teresa asked.

"No."

"Consider it. Ethan is definitely going."

When I glanced at Ethan, I sighed. He was now focused on his phone.

After all the classes, Teresa dropped me off at home since my house was on her way.

I saw there was no one in my house. I dialed my mother's number.

"Mom?"

I said as soon as she received the call. "Where have you gone?"

"Are you back at home, honey? You must be starving. Enter the kitchen. I made you lunch before I came to the pack house."

"Pack house? What brought you there?"

"Ryan is returning today. So Luna Ella contacted me to ask if I could help her in cooking her son's favorite foods. You know how much Ryan used to like my food when he was a kid."

"Okay, mom."

I hung up the phone.

My mother adored both Ethan and Ryan. My mother was also friends with Luna Ella, therefore we were really close family friends. We went to every gathering and celebration together.

I went to my room and took a shower. Following that, I had a late lunch.

Teresa came to my house in the evening. I was dressed casually in blue jeans and a loose black shirt. My hair was pulled back into a high ponytail. I did not want to draw attention to myself.

"Let's go." I said to Teresa.

We hopped in her car and drove to the club where our seniors were throwing the party.

We walked inside the club. My attention was drawn to the smoke and the loud music. I had never been to a club before, so it was a whole new experience for me.

"Let's go out and have some drinks." Teresa remarked, pulling me along with her.

I saw that practically every popular student in our school had attended this party.

Suddenly, I saw Evan conversing with someone.

"I am coming right away." I said to Teresa before walking up to Ethan.

We were not strangers; we were family friends.

I approached him and came to a halt behind him.

"Evan"

He turned to face me. I smiled at him, but then I saw his ex-girlfriend Julie standing in front of him.

"Yes?" He asked.

I had no idea what to say to him or how to greet him.

"H-Hi."

He just nodded his head and turned around without replying. I took a step back, but I could hear the girl.

"You know her?"

"Hmm."

"Like she is someone who can be yo-"

"She is not my type."

I overheard his response. Did he know I was still standing behind him? How could he possibly say such a thing to others? I was not his type? Why?

I clenched my fists. My tears had made my eyes glossy.

Nothing was clearly visible to me. I saw a haze. I took a few steps back.

My back was suddenly crushed against a hard chest.

I turned back right away but could not see anything since I was in tears.

I blinked a few times, and my vision started to clear.

I saw a pair of black eyes staring at me.

My gaze was pulled to the facial features.

Black hair, a strong jawline, thick brows, and a fair and clean face.

I saw his eyes going down to my clothes before returning to my face.

Then I heard his deep, icy voice.

"Who are you?"

Chapter 2

"Who are you?"

I came back to my senses and footed back from the boy.

"I-I
" I looked away and tried to find my words.

"From your looks, I can say you don't belong here."

I wiped away my tears. I glared at the boy because of his rude statement. My glare struck him speechless.

I turned my head to Ethan, who was still conversing with Julie. Then I passed by the boy who had just spoken rudely to me.

He could not possibly claim that I did not belong here.

What exactly did he mean? I could not come to the club because I was not wearing a short dress?

I was also irritated at Ethan. In truth, I was mostly upset with him. I had feelings for him for a long time. But he destroyed my heart without even speaking to me.

I went back to Teresa. She looked at my face carefully and asked,

"What happened?"

"Nothing."

"What nothing? Didn't Ethan break up with her two years ago? Why is he with her now? Or they are just talking about random things?"

"Something like that." I mumbled.

We heard a boy's voice over the speakers, and everyone began to cheer for something.

We moved our gaze to the dance floor, where a senior year student was carrying a microphone.

"Guys, let's meet the most eligible bachelor who caught everyone's attention with one look, whose lifestyle is the dream lifestyle for us boys, who returned today to his pack and his pack's people, who will join our school tomorrow to shake all the girls' hearts.

Please welcome Ryan Iversen."

Everyone applauded and clapped loudly.

When the girls near me began to scream, I almost became deaf.

'What's so good about this Ryan Iversen?' I thought.

But my eyes went wide when I saw who Ryan Iversen was.

"It's him?"

I muttered when I saw the boy who I just bumped into a few minutes ago.

I heard other girls' voices.

"Oh My God! He is so handsome!"

"He is so hot! Look at his hairstyle! He indeed came from abroad with a dashing look and well-built body. Can't ignore his stunning face either."

"I thought only Ethan could be so handsome like this! But now I can say someone is more handsome than him!!!"

"Oh! Come on. Ethan is more handsome. Look at him. He is our future Alpha. The aura he has, Ryan can't have that. And I heard Ryan is a playboy. He only likes to play. The two brothers are totally opposite from each other."

So much bickering was going on here and there among girls where boys seemed envious as they looked at Ryan. It might be because of his carefree lifestyle.

Teresa turned to me and spoke out,

"I can say, a new dumbo joined our school."

I looked at her and chuckled. "Why?"

"Look at this young man. Wasn't his brother enough to cause a drama? Now that he has joined, we can expect more girls to scream over both of them. I believe our students are watching too many school dramas. As a result, they are emulating it in order to experience such drama in real life."

I cast a peek toward Ryan, who had just opened the bottle of champagne. Everyone drew their glasses closer to him.

"One thing I must say." Teresa said.

"What?"

She whispered, "He is indeed more handsome than your Ethan."

I groaned and grabbed her wrist.

"What happened?"

"Can we leave now?"

"Please stay for a while. We just got here. At least for half an hour? Please?"

I could not say no to Teresa. She enjoyed attending parties. Just because I did not like it or was offended by Ethan did not mean I had to spoil Teresa's happy times.

I nodded, and she led me to the bar.

"Just ignore that jerk." Teresa murmured to me, motioning to Ethan.

We sat a bit away from Ethan. He did not seem to be in a good mood. I recalled his mood was not great in the morning either. Did he truly have a rough relationship with his brother?

Julie spoke something to him, and Ethan shifted his tool towards us.

I was surprised when he glanced at me. I could not look away from his deep dark eyes.

He diverted his glance and returned his attention to Julie before shaking his head. Julie said something again and laughed.

"This girl must be up to something. She is clinging to Ethan like superglue. They broke up and did not get back all this time. Then why now?" Teresa said.

"Yeah." I nodded as I did not have the answer either. I glanced at the waiter.

"What would you like to drink, Miss?"

"Water."

"Are you sure?"

"Yeah."

"Okay."

Teresa requested a drink of beer, and the waiter gave me a glass of water. I did not enjoy drinking. It was not like my parents would chastise me for it, but I did not like it.

The loud music began to make people's heads spin. People started dancing as they had never danced before. There were many boys and girls drinking. Some of them began to make out as if it was the best place for it.

Teresa introduced me to two girls named Lily and Eliza. They seemed to be cheerful girls. Teresa invited me to dance with them, but I declined. I told her she could go to the dance and that I would wait quietly until she returned.

She was hesitant at first, but Lily persuaded her that I would be okay sitting there.

I could see Teresa dancing on the dance floor. She was having a great time at the party.

When I watched her smiling and bouncing to the music, I grinned.

After a few minutes, I began to become bored. When I pulled out my phone, I saw five missed calls.

"Shit!"

I swore when I saw the missed calls were from my father's phone number.

Teresa, who was dancing, caught my eye. I did not bother her and sought to locate a quiet area to call my father.

I proceeded to the far left side corner of the club. While stepping inside, I could hear the music starting to fade.

But my steps halted when I spotted a guy making out with a girl.

The boy's hands tightened around the girl's waist. His face was buried in her neck.

The screen of my phone lit up, and a ringtone began to play.

As if his make-out session had been interrupted, the boy shifted his enraged gaze to my side.

I saw his face in the faint light.

"YOU!"

Chapter 3

"YOU!"

It was none other than Ryan Iversen. I felt disgusted. He just returned to this pack today, and he was already making out with girls?

He arched an eyebrow and said,

"Yeah, it's me, and for your kind information, it's my party, Baby."

I got angry when he addressed me as "Baby".

My phone continued to ring, so I ignored him and continued walking. I came to a stop a little distance away and got the call.

"Dad"

"Where are you, Allison?"

"W-Well Dad, I came to a party."

"A party? What party?"

My father's voice came out desperately. He always cared about me a lot. Since I was an Omega, he and my mother cared about my safety.

"My school's party. I came here with Teresa. So don't worry, Dad. She will drop me at home."

"That's a relief. You were not receiving calls so your mom got worried."

"Tell her that I will come back soon."

"Okay, take care and come back safely."

"Yes, Dad."

He hung up the call and I sighed. I did not tell him that I was in a club. I was not a kid anymore. So they did not need to worry about me.

I turned around to go back to Teresa.

But the moment I turned, I gasped.

"Done talking?"

I glared at Ryan. "You almost scared me to death."

The left corner of his lips lifted slightly. "Well, most of the girls died on my handsome face, Baby."

He winked at me and chuckled after seeing my stunned reaction.

He did not look like someone I could mess with. His black clothing gave him a dark aura.

I did not tell him who I was. He might not recognize me just like I didn't when I first saw him.

I took a step to pass his side but he stopped me.

"Where are you going?"

"Let me go," I said with a cold tone.

"Tsk. What about the damage you caused?"

When I heard his words, I looked up at him. He was very tall. He was indeed handsome, but it did not grab my attention. He was not a good boy.

"What damage are you talking about?" I asked.

"You just ruined my sweet time with a beauty. Now who will pay the compensation?"

I was confused. What exactly was he talking about?

He took a step closer to me and I was startled.

The buttons on his shirt were undone. Under the dim light from behind me, I could see his chest.

“Esto quod es”

It was written across the right side of his ribcage. Almost six inches high, wrapping around the majority of his side, it was hard to miss.

Before his body almost touched mine, I pushed his chest hard with my hands.

"Stay away from me."

I rushed out of the corner but bumped into another person.

'How come I keep bumping into people today?' I sighed and grumbled.

Unfortunately, It was Ethan. When he noticed me coming around the corner, he grimaced. When he peered behind me, his expression became solemn.

Ryan appeared around the corner as I turned my head. He smirked at Ethan when he spotted him.

I returned my gaze to Ethan.

"Excuse me."

I moved away from Ethan and reached the dance floor.

Teresa was nowhere to be found. I started to look for her.

To locate Teresa, I continued lightly pushing people on the dance floor.

A hand grabbed my hand and drew me away from the crowd.

"Here you are! Where were you? When I came back to the barside, I could not find you." Teresa said while huffing.

"Dad called me so I went to take his call."

"I thought I lost you at the club." Teresa said and hugged me.

"Let's go back." I murmured.

She nodded at me and we went out of the club.

I took a deep breath as the fresh air reached my face.

I felt smothered on the inside till I got out and felt alive.

Partying was definitely not my thing. Clubs were not my place. I was happy with a simple life. These people were not like me. Their lives were drastically different from mine.

We walked to Teresa's car and got in. Teresa started the car.

"Where were you, by the way? I looked for you in almost the whole club."

"I was in a corner."

"Oh. I didn't search the corners. My bad."

"Hmm." I glanced outside.

"Why is your mood off?"

"I met the most ridiculous man I have ever seen."

"Who?"

"Someone who only knows how to disturb girls."

I heard the sound of a chuckle. I turned my head to Teresa.

"What?" I asked.

"You look irritated. Who made my bestie angry?"

"That Ryan Iversen." I muttered.

"WHAT?" She shouted.

"Hey, stop shouting. Focus on the road. I don't want to die."

"Allison, what did he do?"

"Nothing. I ruined his lovely time so he asked for a substitute."

"What the hell!"

"Yeah, exactly. I pushed him hard before he could get close to me."

"That bastard!"

I exhaled when Teresa started to curse Ryan.

"Allison, stay away from Ryan. I got to know many things about him. He was a playboy in his last school. Everyone from the outside knows him, especially girls. He is very popular among girls. He does not date but only fu-"

"OKAY OKAY STOP IT."

I shouted and stopped her from telling me more.

"I don't want to hear those stupid things."

"Okay." Teresa shut her mouth and kept driving quietly.

We reached my home. I got out of the car. "Thanks, Teresa."

"I should not have asked you to go with me. I only made you feel bored."

"No, I enjoyed the moment with you. So thanks again. It was a new experience."

Teresa nodded and smiled, then she drove away.

I entered my house and saw my parents waiting for me.

We had dinner together then I went to sleep.

The next morning, I woke up early.

I got ready for school and my mother did not let me go before having breakfast.

My father chuckled,

"What so hurry?"

"Dad, I will be late."

"Tell them your father took your time so you became late."

I shook my head. "Dad, no one knows that I am the beta's daughter."

"Why?"

"I don't want to grab any attention. They will start to treat me differently, which I don't want. Just like they treat Ethan."

My mother spoke out,

"Ryan is also going to join your school."

I nodded and kept eating.

"Luna Ella told me to tell you if you could show him around since he is new."

I paused and thought,

'Yeah, he is new and has started to make out with girls already.'

Suddenly, my father shook his head.

"No, he is not like Ethan. You can be friends with Ethan, but not Ryan. I don't want you to be around him, okay?"

I looked at my father with confused eyes but then I realized that everyone knew about Ryan's personality. So it was good to be far away from him.

"Don't worry, Dad. I will stay away from him."

My mother did not say anything. We had breakfast silently after that.

I caught a bus to go to school. When I arrived, I saw that the girls were in various moods. Some of them seemed pleased, while others were depressed.

I was strolling through the hallway. My gaze was drawn to Ethan. Julie was there with him. Their arms were locked and they headed to a class.

'Did they patch up last night?' I wondered. I felt heartbroken.

I turned aside and went to the locker room. I unlocked my locker but was taken aback when someone slammed the door and stood behind me.

In shock, I turned around.

"What made you think I could not recognize you, Allison Clark?"
00:35
Current Time 0:00
/
Duration Time 0:00
Progress: NaN%
page.joyreadings.comđŸ”„đŸ”„đŸ“– Read "You Are Mine, Omega" – Free Reading-Limited-time 👉👉
The novel
The novel
May 21, 2025 - Present
Chapter 1

"It's a g-girl, your highness,"

Prince Garret froze.

As he turned, looking at the palace healer, his hands resting on his exhausted wife's body, shook uncontrollably.

He had secretly arranged the delivery months ago, and now they were hidden in one of the underground rooms in the palace, where his beloved wife, Pandora, was giving birth.

"What did you just say to me?" Prince Garret hoped he heard wrong. Perhaps it had been a mistake.

Please, gods, let it be a mistake!

But the pity in the older man's face couldn't be disguised. The palace healer turned the little bundle. "The baby is a girl."

Terror crossed Pandora's face as she adjusted herself to get a closer look at her baby.

"No. Oh, the gods, please no..." She shook her head vigorously fresh tears gathering in her eyes.

Tears welled in the healer's eyes. "I'm so sorry, your highness."

"No!!!" Pandora cried out burying her face into her husband's waiting arms, sobs after sobs ripping from her throat.

Garret felt numb as he held his wife.

【Fashback】

In the days of old, the Urekai stood out as the strongest and most powerful beings in the world.

The ancient tongue called them ‘fearsome beasts’ for:

Like werewolves, they could transform into beasts.

Like vampires, they consumed liquid.

And walked among humans with no one the wiser.

The ageless, peaceful, selfless beings preferred to keep to themselves. Despite being feared and distrusted, they never responded with aggression.

They granted passage to any species wishing to enter their lands beyond the great mountain and welcomed everyone.

But five centuries ago, an unexpected species attacked the Urekais during their one night of weakness. The humans.

After invading, a mysterious virus outbreak struck among humans, most human males eventually recovered after a long struggle, the virus proved fatal for the majority of females.

Survivors rarely gave birth to female children. Those left or born became scarce and sought-after commodities.

In many kingdoms, greedy fathers sold their daughters to breeding houses. Some were forced into pleasure houses, existing solely for men's enjoyment. Some faced terrible abuse in exchange for protection.

Even the wealthy and the privileged could not guarantee the safety of the females in their lives, as the mere sight of a female—be it an infant, a young girl, or an elderly woman—drew unwanted attention.

Female children faced constant danger.

They are not safe in the society.

Garret’s first daughter, Aekeira, wasn't even four yet, and the king was already negotiating with the kingdom of Cavar to sell her to the highest bidder.

Because, apparently, Navia 'could use more funds.'

King Orestus might be Garret's brother, but he was a tyrant, and his word was law.

Now, another girl child? Two daughters?

Tears filled Garrett's eyes as he looked upon the crying bundle wiggling around in healer's arms.

The world was not safe for either of his daughters.

“I’ll raise her like a boy,” Pandora declared suddenly.

The healer's eyes widened. “Are you suggesting we keep her identity a secret?”

“Yes," Pandora affirmed, her resolve strengthening. "This child will never be seen as a girl. No one will ever find out!”

“B-but, it’s impossible to hide something like this, your majesty." The healer panicked. "The king will order our execution!"

“Then, we take the secret to our grave." Pandora's voice was fierce. "I was unable to protect my first daughter, but by the Light-gods, I will protect my second."

Too dangerous, but Garret was all for it too. This was their best chance to keep their daughter safe, and they would take it.

"As far as we are concerned, the child I bore today was a male." Pandora looked at the baby. "His name is Emeriel. Emeriel Galilea Evenstone."

Emeriel.

It's a neutral name, and also means 'Sky's Protection' in the old tongue. Garret liked it.

Fitting too, for their daughter would need all the luck and protection in the world.

"I agree," Garret spoke aloud.

With the plan fully in his mind, Garret swore the two other men in the room to secrecy.

That night, Garrett and his wife, stood by the baby’s small cradle, watching their newborn sleep. Across the room, their three-year-old daughter, Aekeira, lay curled under a blanket, her tiny chest rising and falling in peaceful rhythm.

"In all my years on this earth, I’ve never seen anyone bear two female children, Garrett," Pandora whispered, voice cracking.

She glanced up at him, eyes glistening with tears. "I don’t know what this means for us... or for them."

Garrett placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "Maybe it means they have a great destiny to fulfill."

"Or a great sorrow in their future," Pandora's eyes drifted to their eldest, worriedly. "I’m so scared for them. How could something like this happen?"

“Perhaps you’ve been touched by the gods, my darling," Garrett said in comfort.

"I really doubt that. Why me? Why us?"

He had no answer to that.

"If that’s true," Pandora sniffled, brushing her fingers over the baby’s soft cheek, "may that god always protect my babies. We won’t always be here to do that."

Garrett pulled his wife into his arms, holding her close, fighting to hide his own worry.

Because, she was right.

What were the odds of a couple in these times bearing not just one, but two daughters?

None. Absolutely none.

As he gazed at their sleeping children, prayer rose in his heart. Whatever god you are, please... protect our angels.

Chapter 2

Twenty-one Years Later

PRINCE EMERIEL.

“He’s so pretty,” a voice murmured.

“It’s the feminine prince,” another one said.

The third man had lust in his eyes. “No man should have hair that gorgeous.”

Prince Emeriel ignored them all as he moved from the palace grounds into the building, head held high.

Just because he was used to the unwanted attention, didn’t mean it didn’t make his skin crawl.

He might have lived as a boy all his life, but it didn’t exactly keep him all that safe. Men of Navia would stick their phallus in anything with a hole, especially if it looked remotely feminine.

But Emeriel’s senses were always on high alert. Which is why he was probably the only twenty-one-year-old clean woman in Navia.

That, and his sister, Princess Aekeira, always did everything in her power to protect him. To make sure his secrets remained tightly hidden.

A carriage accident had taken their parents fifteen years ago, and King Orestus had adopted them. That tyrant made life a living disaster for them.

Emeriel entered the hallway to Aekeira's chambers when he heard it.

Whimpers.

Soft, pain-filled whimpers.

That sound was coming from


Rage surged through Emeriel. Not this again!

Determined, he stormed down the hall, and shoved the door open, unsheathing his sword.

"Get away from my sister right this instant, Lord Murphy, or I swear to the sky I will cut you down where you stand!" Emeriel snarled.

The minister of human affairs's face twisted with irritation, and he stopped thrusting. "Go away, little prince. You're ruining the fun."

Emeriel hated the jab 'little prince,' but surely not as much as he hated being called a 'slight prince.' Over the years, Navians had given him a lot of names thanks to his small and feminine look.

"Get away from her right now!" Emeriel strode purposefully toward the bed, seizing hold of Lord Murphy and pushing him away from Aekeira.

With a satisfying thud, the old oaf tumbled to the floor. Aekeira rose from the bed, clutching her vulnerable body, her face red from crying, eyes tired and swollen.

Emeriel pulled his sister into his arms, hugging her tightly. "I'm sorry, I'm so sorry, Keira."

"It was not your fault."

"Why would you do that!?" Lord Murphy rose angrily. "I won Princess Aekeira fair and square in the card game at the gathering last night. The king wagered with her and lost to me! I was supposed to have her for two hours at least!"

Emeriel's eyes blazed as he whirled around, facing him. "If you put your hands on her again, I swear to the sky I will cut off your male organ, Lord Murphy."

"You will not dare!"

"I'll gladly take whatever punishment the king gives," he stated with conviction, "but you will be without your manhood. Choose wisely."

Lord Murphy's eyes widened, his hands flying protectively over him, face reddening in anger.

"The king will hear of this!" The minister snarled. Taking his clothes, he marched out of the room.

"Oh, Em, why did you do that?” Aekeira's eyes filled with worry. “The king might punish you with the hot whip again."

"I do not care. Let us go to my room." Putting his sword away, Emeriel could not even look his sister in the eyes, dangerously close to tears himself. Helping Aekeira into her clothes, he led her out, and down the hallway.

That age-old guilt crept down Emeriel's spine. Aekeira always protected Emeriel, even when it made her the sole target. His sister never hated him, but Emeriel hated himself for it.

Aekeira was always bubbly and always happy. But in times like this, when her body was violated, she mostly looked tired then. Weary of the world.

Worried about the next aristocrat the king would hand her over to.

Much later, freshened up, Aekeira stayed on the bed, closing her eyes.

"Em? My worst nightmare when I was younger was thinking I would be sold to an aristocrat in Cavar, but now, I almost wish that heartless king went ahead with it, instead of changing his mind," Aekeira whispered.

"Please, don't say that.” Emeriel held her hand. “That kingdom is a horror play. Anywhere is better than Cavar, sister. Well, except beyond the great mountain, of course."

Just the thought made Emeriel shiver. The Urekai dwelled beyond those mountains.

"Sometimes I wish I could leave this godforsaken kingdom." A single tear slipped from Aekeira's eyes.

Me too, Keira. Me too.

‱‱‱‱‱‱‱‱‱

That night, after bathing, Emeriel stood before the mirror, staring at his reflection.

His long, silken black hair fell over his shoulders, cascading like a waterfall. With his hair down like this, he looked like what he truly was. A girl.

What would it feel like to live freely, like the person the mirror reflected? To not live in fear of the next man who might seek to take advantage of him, like they do his sister?

Emeriel fantasized about marrying the man of his dreams. A protector. Someone powerful enough to keep him safe, shield him from predators, and sweep him off his feet with immense strength and love.

All delusion. But a sweet one, nonetheless.

Reality was far too beautiful.

Shaking it off, he crawled into bed and closed his eyes, letting sleep take him.

.

.

The dream began as it always did.

The man filled the doorway, hidden in the shadows. He was big, larger and more masculine than any man Emeriel had ever seen.

Tall like a giant, he made Emeriel feel small, like a cornered prey.

“Who are you?” Emeriel’s drowsy voice came out shaky, filled with fear. “What do you want from me?”

“You are mine,” he said, voice deep as rolling thunder. “Meant to be on your knees for me. On your back. To be fĂșçked you so hard your legs quake. Drill into you until your holes are open, gaping for me. You were meant to beg for my diçk all the time. Only mine."

Emeriel’s face burned with shock. So scandalized, he scrambled upright. “Y-you shouldn’t say such improper things to me! It’s wrong!”

But the mysterious man stepped into Emeriel's bedroom, emerging from the shadows. As he did, his body shifted into a....

The most terrifying Emeriel had ever seen.

A Urekai.

“Oh gods, oh gods,” Emeriel’s breath hitched in terror, panic setting in. Of all the shapeshifters in the world, why a UREKAI!?

He advanced with purpose. Its glowing yellow eyes bore into Emeriel, filled with hunger.

Shaking his head fiercely, Emeriel scrambled backward. “No, no, no! Leave me alone!” he shouted, “Guards! Someone, help!”

But no one came.

He leapt onto the bed, got on top of Emeriel, trapping him under. Claws tore through his clothing, Emeriel's vulnerable female body was exposed to its yellow eyes.

His powerful thighs forced Emeriel's apart, and a huge man diçk nudged his untouched feminine core and pushed in...!

.

Emeriel jolted awake with a scream. Body shaking and drenched in sweat, he glanced around the dark, empty room.

“It was just a dream,” he whispered, trembling. “Thank the gods. Just a dream.”

The same dream again. He'd had this dream for months now.

He swallowed hard, running a shaky hand through his hair. “Why do I keep having such a scary nightmare?”

It terrified Emeriel a lot.

A Urekai?

No one in this world prayed to meet a Urekai in their lifetime. Certainly not Emeriel.

Yet, even with all the terror inside, the hotness of the dream lingered in his body. His feminine core felt different. Wet.

What does this mean?

Chapter 3

PRINCE EMERIEL

Stepping outside the next morning, two warriors stopped before Emeriel. "The king summons you, my prince," One of them said. "Your presence is needed in the courtroom."

That foolish minister wasted no time ratting on him.

Emeriel let the way to court. It’s just whipping, he will be fine.

But, as he walked down the hall towards the door, it was eerily quiet.

Something was wrong.

The court was always noisy from the outside. Mutterings, murmurs, arguments were always expected.

His worry deepened when the door opened, and all eyes didn't turn to gaze at him condescendingly. Instead, everyone's eyes were fixed at the center of the king's court.

Emeriel's eyes followed theirs.

Two men dressed in all-white apparel robes, with long, straight, waist-length black hair stood, appearing harmless.

But a longer glance had Emeriel noticing muscles barely concealed under their robes, their slightly tipped ears, and their incredibly unnaturally handsome faces that were completely unreadable.

He froze.

Urekai.

These ones looked expensive and aristocratic.

Emeriel's throat went dry. No one prays to meet a Urekai face-to-face.

"What do you say, King Orestus?" the Urekai with the long scar running from his cheek spoke. He looked the most intimidating.

"No, this cannot happen," King Orestus protested, looking terrified, and doing a job of hiding it.

The frown on Scarred Urekai's face deepened. Clearly, this was a being that did not take no for an answer.

"You are mistaken if you think we are giving you a choice, human king," he said, taking a threatening step forward.

The ministers of the court gasped, shrinking back into their seats.

"Easy, Lord Vladya," the other Urekai spoke, his voice gentler. Imploring rather than commanding.

The scarred Urekai, Lord Vladya, gave the king a hard look that would make any man tremble. "It is the least you can do, human king. Give us the princess, and we will leave quietly."

"We are ready to pay for her," the other Urekai added, reaching into his robe and withdrawing a large bag of coins.

Fear receded. The king's ears perked up with interest. "Money?"

"Not just money, there are gold coins too," The non-scarred Urekai said.

Everyone gasped, including Emeriel. Gold coins were rare and highly valuable.

The Urekai continued, "All you have to do is hand the princess over, and this bag is yours."

Wait


Princess?

They couldn't possibly mean...

The grand entrance opened again as two guards led Aekeira into the court.

No, no, no, not my sister.

Emeriel moved forward, but the guards who had escorted him stopped his movement. He bit his lip hard, trying not to draw attention to himself, but it was incredibly difficult.

Surely, this couldn't be what he thought it was. It had to be a dream.

There was no way the Urekai were here to buy his sister as a slave...!

The two guards leading Aekeira to the center of the court, stopped a few feet from the Urekais.

The terror on Aekeira's face mirrored Emeriel's feelings.

"So, let me get this straight," King Orestus began, "All I need to do is sell her to you, and all this money is mine? There are no other conditions? Nothing else?"

"Yes," the non-scarred Urekai responded.

Lord Vladya moved forward, closing the distance between him and Aekeira, who was visibly shaking now.

Cupping Aekeira's cheek tilting her head to the side to get a better look. He appeared utterly disgusted. "She'll do."

King Orestus picked up his gavel and struck it hard on his desk. "Sold! From this moment on, Princess Aekeira belongs to the Urekais."

"WHAT!?" The shout escaped Emeriel's lips before he could stop it.

He ran toward the center of the courtroom and fell to his knees. "Please don't sell my sister to them. Not to the Urekais! Please, Your Majesty."

The king gave him a bored look. "It's out of my hands now, Emeriel."

It’s out of his


Emeriel couldn't believe what he was hearing. "You can't let this happen. She's your niece too! How could you do this!?"

He wasn’t proud his voice turned the high-pitch of a girl's, as he practically screamed. But he didn't care. "You know a fate worse than death awaits her beyond the great mountain! How could you agree to sell her to them?"

"As if he has a choice," Lord Vladya scoffed, his deep baritone filled with cynicism.

Emeriel whirled around to face them, anger blanketing his features. But as he stared into those intimidating gray eyes, he couldn't bring himself to give in to his rage.

He had read in one of the books that an Urekai had the power to take a life without physical contact. It might just be a rumor, but with his sister's life on the line, he had no intention of testing that theory.

"I will go too. Where Aekeira goes, I go," Emeriel said, lifting his chin defiantly.

Aekeira snapped her head toward Emeriel, her eyes widened in terror. "No! What are you doing, Em?"

"I'm going with you," Emeriel stated firmly.

Lord Vladya arched a perfectly shaped brow. "No. We have no need for you; we only need your sister."

Emeriel stood. "I don't care. Take me too. If you leave me here, I will always try to come to her. I will cross the great mountains if I have to!"

Lord Vladya laughed. There was no humor in the cold sound. "Without the rite of passage, the great mountain will swallow you whole. You'll never make it to the other side."

"I'll take my chances," Emeriel vowed.

"No! My brother is not coming," Aekeira interjected, before turning pleading eyes to Emeriel. "Don't do this, Em. I'm already doomed. I don't want you to face the same fate!"

"If you come with us, you will be taken as our slave." Lord Vladya stated, pinning Emeriel with a stare. "Urekai do not care if you're male or female; you will serve in any way your master wants you. Whether it's in the mines or the cellar, on your back, bent over, or on your knees. If you agree to be our slave too, your freewill ends today."

A shiver ran through Emeriel's spine.

"Do you know what it means to be an Urekai's slave, little human? You're a pretty boy; you will not lack masters to service."

Fear seeped through his core. If everything he had heard growing up and read in books were true, being an Urekai's slave was worse than being a human's slave.

And my dreams...

I should be running in a different direction...!

But he steeled his spine. "Where my sister goes, I go."

"We did not agree to get two slaves," the second Urekai said.

"That is settled then," Lord Vladya continued as if he never spoke.

Reaching into his robe, the scarred Urekai pulled out another bag of coins, throwing both on the floor towards the king. "We will take both."

"Sold!" King Orestus banged his gavel again.

Chapter 4

PRINCE EMERIEL.

Aekeira cried for over an hour after they left the courtroom.

At first, she had been angry, shouting at Emeriel about his foolish decision. And then, she broke down, crying as if her heart had been shattered. Now, they were left alone in a tiny room on the boat.

Emeriel remained quiet throughout his sister's breakdown, the weight of his decision finally sinking in.

By the Light-gods, he was now a slave. Lower than a lowborn. Lower than a carpet servant.

And not just any slave, but a Urekai slave. Or many Urekai, Emeriel had no idea yet.

He would serve those heartless, ruthless beings who despised humans.

“You're a pretty boy; you will not lack masters to service.”

A shiver coursed down Emeriel's spine. They were going to disobey his body.

What he had always dreamed of would finally coming true. Only now, it wouldn't be just one stange man, it would be many. As many as his master wanted.

They would spread him apart, subjecting him to that dreadful act.

Emeriel swallowed the bile rising in his throat. His breath seized as panic set in.

"Breathe, Em. Come on," Aekeira appeared by his side, rubbing his back. "In... and out... come on, Em."

Aekeira's voice was gentle, soothing, giving Emeriel no choice but to follow its sound.

Aekeira continued rubbing his back. "Good girl. That's my girl."

Two Urekai came in and forced them to take an unknown pill.

Surely they hadn't paid all that money just to take them before they even became slaves, right? Emeriel thought as she swallowed it.

Minutes later, they both dropped unconscious on the floor.

‱

Much later, Emeriel woke to the bumping ride of the carriage. His head woozy, his senses disoriented as he blinked several times to adjust his vision.

They had been forced to take a pill.

Rising, he walked to the carriage’s wooden window and pushed it open. A gasp left him.

They are in Urekai land. Emeriel could see dozens of them.

But what had his jaw on the floor was the humans.

There were plenty in sight. Many females nearly matching the number of males.

Everyone knew the Urekais had acquired and held numerous humans captive after the war, but the sheer number he could see surpassed his expectations.

And they were all slaves.

Some were working in the fields, their weary bodies bent under the weight of their labor. Some were hauling heavy loads, their muscles straining with each step, under the watchful eyes of Urekai's.

Some Urekais held whips, while some held swords. The sight turned Emeriel's stomach, making him sick.

Is this to be our life now?

Aekeira's groan of wakefulness echoed behind him and Emeriel quickly turned to his sister, concern etched on his face.

"Are you alright, Kiera?" he asked, his voice hushed.

Aekeira nodded, rubbing her eyes. "Where are we?" she asked, eyes scanning their surroundings.

"Their kingdom, Urai," Emeriel whispered, keeping his voice down so the carriage master would not overhear.

Together, they took in the huge fortress in front of them. The carriage was headed straight for it.

"This place looks highly luxurious," Aekeira said.

Emeriel nodded. As royalty, they were well-acquainted with luxury, but this was on an entirely different scale.

Which begged the question...

Who exactly were the males who had purchased them? And if they weren't his and his sister's masters, then who was...?

*******

They were brought into an empty room after passing numerous chambers and passages.

"This shall be your quarters for now," a soldier announced.

The room was surprisingly spacious and tastefully decorated.

Not long after the soldiers left, the sound of approaching footsteps reached their ears, growing closer with each passing moment.

The door swung open, and an older human woman marched in. Accompanied by a younger human woman and three Urekai males.

The older woman's gaze landed on Emeriel, and she did a double take. "You are one remarkably handsome male. I have seen a lot of pretty males in my time, but even I can hardly think of one who is half as pretty as you.”

Feeling uneasy, Emeriel took a step back, finding solace behind Aekeira, who spread her arms protectively to shield him from prying eyes.

"Well, it's a shame you're not the one we came for," the woman said dismissively, turning away. "Prepare her, boys. Amie, get the bath ready."

The three males closed in on Aekeira, beginning to undress her. Their hands removed her clothes, while another tended to her hair, undoing the knots.

"What are you doing?" Emeriel asked, concerned.

"Getting her ready for what is to come.” The older woman didn't bother to look at him. “You can either stay or leave. I care not. But if you disturb me, I will have you reported to the soldiers and thrown into the dungeon."

Numerous questions swirled in Emeriel’s mind, but a shake of Aekeira's head silenced him.

He watched helplessly as they undressed her, with the younger girl, Amie, preparing a large tub filled with water.

Eventually, Emeriel decided to step out and explore, wandering the halls aimlessly. He followed one to a secluded passage that appeared hidden from casual glances.

Voices echoed in the distance, so he moved closer towards them.

"What shall we do with the boy? He was not part of the plan," one voice said.

"I do not care, Lord Ottai. Perhaps we will think of something later.” Lord Vladya's voice came. “For now, let us focus on the girl. The bad weather delayed our journey, I had expected us to return yesterday.”

His voice, chilling and authoritative, Lord Vladya added. “Time is running short; she must be in the forbidden chambers tonight."

Forbidden chambers?

Emeriel didn’t like the sound of that at all.

"Calm yourself, Vladya. That young girl cannot handle the strange man," Lord Ottai added.

"I do not care. They have made their beds, and they shall lie in them," Vladya said defiantly.

A heavy sigh followed. "It would be heartless to send that girl in to service the him without any inkling of what to expect. I know you have no love for humans, and frankly, neither do I, but we can surely do better than that," Lord Ottai reasoned.

"Do as you wish, Ottai. Tell them everything or tell them nothing. I care not,” Vladya stated. “Whether she lives or dies, I care not either. I shall throw in the pretty little prince next, and if he perishes too, I shall be on the next carriage to the next human kingdom to select another princess for him. That is the only aspect of this that concerns me."

A silence fell after their exchange, leaving Emeriel's mind racing with fear and disbelief.

Service the beast? Die?

Chapter 5

PRINCE EMERIEL

Emeriel was horrified. I must rescue Aekeira! We need to escape!

"I know you are there, pretty prince. I can smell you," Lord Vladya's voice rang out.

Emeriel gasped, frozen in place as Lord Vladya’s imposing figure emerged from the door. His cold, lifeless gray and yellow eyes fixed upon Emeriel.

Instinctively, Emeriel took a step back. Then another.

Lord Vladya smirked. "I would advise against whatever thoughts are brewing in that little head of yours. You have no inkling of where you are, do you?"

Emeriel could only discern they were in the tallest, most fortified fortress he had ever seen. He shook his head, his fear palpable.

"You are in Ravenshadow," Lord Ottai said, coming up behind the scarred Lord.

Ravenshadow?

The Ravenshadow!?

No, by the Light, this cannot be happening.

"R-Ravenshadow Citadel? The home of the f-four grand rulers of the Urekais. The Whispering Abyss of great power?" Emeriel blurted out, unable to contain his terror any longer.

Lord Ottai snorted. "That is what humans call it. We do not. But yes, you are correct. You are in the Ravenshadow Citadel, Prince Emeriel."

"You do not need me to inform you that this is the most secure place in Urai, with vast lands in which you could get lost in if you attempt to escape.” Lord Vladya smirked. “A vortex that would swallow you, never to be seen again. There is no escape from Ravenshadow."

Emeriel heard their words, but his mind was consumed by a far greater fear.

"The four grand rulers of the Urekais reside here?" Emeriel mused, dreadfully.

"They do." Lord Ottai sounded mildly amused, drawing Emeriel's attention.

Emeriel had no idea he'd said that out loud.

Inching closer to Lord Ottai—He seemed the less intimidating and a preferable choice in that moment—Emeriel threw weary glances at the scarred lord. "I have heard rumors about Urekai.”

“What exactly did you hear?” Lord Ottai asked.

“They are said to be deadly, unpredictable and almost feral in their actions." " Emeriel listed off on his fingers as he rambled. "Their mating habits are said to be as brutal as their killings, and while they have bloodhosts, they prefer to drain humans' liquid. And, after their king ran wild, they—"

"Terrific. Just what I needed to hear," Lord Vladya added in a dry tone.

Lord Ottai, still somewhat amused, spoke up, "I will leave the briefing to Lord Vladya. I need to attend to the council."

What!? Please do not leave me with him! Emeriel almost shouted. But he bit his lips hard, restraining himself.

Lord Vladya, however, did not hold back. "Think again, Lord Ottai. There is no way I will—"

"Would you prefer Lord Zaiper handle the briefing then?" Lord Ottai asked quietly.

A muscle twitched on Lord Vladya's jaw and he gave Emeriel a hard look, as if actually considering the option.

Lord Ottai must have picked up on that, quickly adding, "You know you don't want that to happen. Besides, let us not forget the favor you owe me. Remember that?"

Lord Vladya glared at him, and Lord Ottai offered a wolfish smile. "I believe it's time to collect. You do the briefing. Off I go." With that, Lord Ottai strode away, exuding an air of sophistication with every step.

Finally, Emeriel and Lord Vladya stood facing each other.

"Come." Lord Vladya began walking, and Emeriel fell into step behind him.

"Forget whatever rumors may have spread in the human realm. Some may hold a grain of truth, but most are truly bizarre.” Lord Vladya looked mildly annoyed. “However, I will not delve into the vast knowledge of our kind, for it is too extensive to cover. Instead, I will share the parts that pertain to your sister's presence here."

Emeriel braced himself.

"Five hundred years ago, and even before that, my people and humans coexisted peacefully. Grand King Daemonikai made sure of that."

Grand King Daemonikai.

The mere mention of the name had goosebumps spreading on Emeriel's skin, knees quaking in barely-concealed fear.

One of the oldest Urekai to have ever existed, his reputation was known throughout the world, even to a child born in present times.

He wasn’t just one of the four rulers, he was the very first. The ultimate ruler.

His power and strength were legendary. Some even suggested he couldn't be killed.

That name, Daemonikai, was one that struck terror into the hearts of every species existing in this world.

"His son, Alvin, made friends with a human prince." Lord Vladya continued. "During a conversation over a glass of champagne, Alvin, in a drunken state, told the prince the secrets of our people. The Eclipse Moon night."

“A night when the Urekai were naturally stripped of their power and strength by the moon, right?" Emeriel asked, wondering if the rumors were true. "It comes every five hundred years, rendering you lots incredibly weak. Weaker than a newborn baby. Vulnerable to attack,”

The scarred Urekai stopped and eyed Emeriel, nodding before walking again. "What Alvin didn't know was the prince's father used his son to gather information about us. King Memphis had his eyes set on our land. To make a long story short, the humans breached our defenses and attacked us on the Eclipse Moon night, inflicting significant damage upon our kingdom."

A shadow crossed Lord Vladya's eyes. "Many of our people were killed. The survival of the Urekai was largely due to the efforts of the four rulers, particularly Daemonikai." He looked distant, as if he could see that night playing out before him. "Daemonikai exerted every ounce of his strength to save his people. Sacrificed everything he had...knowing the consequences it would bring."

Consequences?

Emeriel suddenly felt bad. The humans regarded that night as a victory. Talked about it as a great achievement. But hearing it now, it was nothing short of barbaric.

"After that night, everything changed,” Lord Vlayda said. “Many Urekai lost their bondmates and children. Those who remained were hardened by the loss. Even our revenge did nothing to ease the pain in our hearts."

“Your kind almost decimated the human population, forcing many into hiding." Emeriel couldn’t keep the bitterness off his tone. "The Urekai took numerous slaves and nearly depleted the human lands of their females. And it did nothing?”

As those chilling eyes once again stared at him. Emeriel snapped his mouth shut.

"Then, Grand King Daemonikai gave in to him and went mad. His mind was completely lost, has remained so for the past five hundred years. The very people he sacrificed everything to protect are now in danger from him." Lord Vladya turned a corner. "The beast breaks free periodically, going on ruthless, brutal killing sprees. To prevent further loss, the strange man is confined here in Ravenshadow."

Okay... that sounded like a good idea. What was the problem?

"But, confinement alone is not enough. Our inner beasts require two basic substance to survive: liquid and woman," Lord Vladya surveyed Emeriel with a piercing gaze. "And that is where your sister comes in."

Emeriel grew unease. He did not like where this was going.

"Princess Aekeira will fulfill the beast's sexual needs. That is why she was acquired. As for you, since I have no use for you, both of you belong to the the king," Lord Vladya asserted firmly.

"What?" The disbelieving whisper tore from Emeriel. "Surely, y-you can't mean that."

"Tell Princess Aekeira to present to the beast. If she presents well, who knows? She might survive another day. I care little for the outcome."

Emeriel collapsed to his knees, tears blurring his vision. "Please, Lord Vladya, don't subject her to this. To be a sexual slave? To a king...the king's pet? My sister will die!!" He screamed, his words tainted with anger.

Lord Vladya did not bat an eyelash. "Good luck trying to run away from Ravenshadow. For every attempt, you will be met with fifty lashes of the whip." With that, he turned on his heel, striding away.

Anger surpassed terror, and Emeriel surged after him, but the Urekai soldiers blocked his path.

"Who do you think you are!?” Emeriel screamed. “Do you consider yourself so all-powerful that you can dictate the fate of living beings!? You are nothing more than beasts! You're a stranger, Lord Vladya!"

Lord Vladya halted at the doorway, casting a glance over his shoulder. "That is a compliment, human prince. And to you, it is Grand Lord Vladya."

Emeriel froze.

Grand Lord?

As in, one of the four rulers of the Urekai, that GRAND LORD!?

Holy light-gods, we’re doomed.

Chapter 6

PRINCE EMERIEL

The night had descended upon them.

Aekeira's face turned pale upon hearing everything from Emeriel. She had not uttered a single word in hours. Instead, tears streamed down her eyes.

Emeriel could hardly recognize Aekeira after the "treatment" Livia had given her.

Aekeira was incredibly beautiful, well-groomed, and all dressed up in that scanty piece of nothing.

He despised the purpose behind her transformation and dreaded the impending arrival of the Urekai guards, who would soon take her away.

"Let us escape,” Emeriel suggested urgently. “This place is vast, and—"

Aekeira shook her head. "I cannot risk your life, Em. Grand Lord Vladya warned you about the severe consequences of attempting to escape. Moreover, if we’re caught, they will undoubtedly discover your secret when they strip you down to whip you. It is simply not an option."

Emeriel approached his sister and shook her firmly. "Pull yourself together, Aekeira! You will be forced to serve a UREKAI in its BEAST FORM! One that has lost its sanity and has remained feral for over five hundred years! You cannot subject yourself to such a fate! You will die if you do this!" he screamed.

"We have no other choice!" Aekeira screamed right back, "I will not put you in danger, Emeriel. Can't you understand? You are my younger sister. Our parents risked everything to protect you, and I will do everything in my power to do the same. Not because you are a burden, but because I am your elder sister, and I love you dearly!"

Emeriel bit his lip, struggling to hold back tears. "And who will protect you, Aekeira? Who will ensure your safety?"

Aekeira's desperate arms grasped Emeriel, as she gazed into his eyes. "They must never discover you are a girl, Emeriel. Never! Neither the humans nor the Urekais must find out."

The door swung open, announcing Livia's return, accompanied by the young girl, Amie, and another group of Urekai soldiers.

"It is time. Let us proceed," Livia declared as her eyes widened. "It is inadvisable for you to touch her now. You do not want to leave your scent on her. Release her immediately."

"What do you mean? What will happen if I touch my sister?" Emeriel asked, quickly pulling away.

"The beast must not detect any other scent on her. If it smells a scent it hates, it may become even more brutal–might even tear her apart. That is why you must not touch her, Emeriel."

Livia nodded as Aekeira out of the room, and Emeriel followed.

The journey was long and silent, involving a lot of twists and turns.

They passed by human slaves and Urekai maids within the vast fortress, but as they approached their destination, the faces grew scarce, and the surroundings became eerily quiet.

Fear and goosebumps crept over Emeriel as they entered a haunting corridor.

A strange sensation fell over Emeriel, and the silence became almost deafening. It felt as though they were walking through a graveyard.

"This is as far as we go," Livia whispered at the entrance of the hallway. You can proceed from here, Aekeira."

Emeriel ignored the head maid's words about not touching his sister and gripped Aekeira tightly.

"Don't do it," he pleaded, shaking his head vehemently.

Aekeira did not turn to look at him, as she gently pulled her hand away and continued forward.

Back at their chambers, Emeriel began to pace.

He scratched his hand, feeling restless and irritable.

All he wanted was for his sister to remain alive until the next day.

Whether she was wounded or in pain, it didn’t matter, as long as she was alive. It might have been selfish of him, but he couldn't bring himself to care.

But as he paced, Emeriel felt really, really strange.

Hot. So hot.

As if he was burning from the inside.

*****************

PRINCESS AEKEIRA

The forbidden chambers were engulfed in pitch-black darkness. Unable to see anything, Aekeira’s fear sky-rocketed.

But she could sense she was not alone. Something was watching her.

Goosebumps spread across her body.

With trembling hands, Aekeira began to undress. The Urekais possessed exceptional night vision, so Aekeira was certain this beast could see her clearly.

Present to the beast. You might be able to survive if you present well.

She fell to her knees, her body trembling. She lowered her upper-body until her shoulder pressed against the cool floor.

There is no consciousness within the beast. Only the girl.

Aekeira let out a long breath trying to still her shaking body.

He won't bloodfeed from you, his bloodhost came yesterday.

A growl rumbled from the dark room.

Aekeira cried out, startled. It sounded much closer than she expected...!

Trembling like a leaf, she stared ahead into the darkness, awaiting the inevitable.

The position she held was uncomfortable, but Livia had instructed her to maintain it for as long as possible.

A large hand rested on her small hip. The shadow was enormous...a towering figure hovering behind her.

Aekeira held her breath, beyond terrified.

The beast sniffed her. Then, it stilled.

Took another sniff.

Its growl intensified
as if it had caught another scent?

Before Aekeira could think about it, the beast pressed its cold nose at her hand and inhaled deeply.

It was the same spot where Emeriel had held her before they parted ways.

A loud snarl echoed behind Aekeira.

She screamed in agony as the large beast ravaged her mercilessly. Mindlessly.

The pain excruciating, unlike anything she had ever endured.

Her screams reverberated through the silence, shaking the walls.

The beast continued to sniff her hand, groaning and snarling. It wanted more of that scent. Annoyed, it couldn’t get more...!

Its pace was inhuman, fast and forceful, as if it wanted to penetrate Aekeira's very soul.

"Please!!!" she screamed, overwhelmed.

Her small body felt completely consumed by him. And he truly was a beast.

She could feel the hard scales against her skin. Limbs like tree trunks. Talons as sharp as daggers.

She feared they would cut into her, given how tightly the beast held her.

Oh, divine gods, I’m going to die!

*********

PRINCE EMERIEL

Something was not right.

Whatever was happening to Emeriel had worsened over the past hour. Even before Aekeira's anguished screams pierced the night.

He wanted nothing more than to rush into the forbidden chambers and rescue his sister, but his body hurt so bad. He was so aroused too.

At some point, Emeriel had undressed. The sensation of wearing clothes against his burning skin had become very uncomfortable.

Now, he lay curled up on the bed, suffering from another rush of pain, and arousal. They came in waves.

"No, no, please," he cried out at the sign of pain.

Agony twisted his body, causing him to stiffen as it coursed through him...focusing particularly on his private parts.

Emeriel's feminine areas were engulfed in flames that refused to subside. The itching sensation was unbearable.

Scratching with his fingers, as Emeriel had attempted repeatedly, only resulted in increased pain.

I want to touch myself down there.

Never was it an urge he ever had before, but now, it was all Emeriel thought about. Except for the white cloth that tightly bound his breasts, he was completely naked.

But even his breasts caused him discomfort. With shaky hands, Emeriel untied the chest-bind. Giving in to instinct, he caressed his own breasts, twerking his nipples.

Emeriel cried out at the sweet pleasure that coursed through him.

I don't know what's happening to me.

Aekeira's screams rang out in the distance, and he whimpered. He had never heard her scream so loudly, so agonizingly.

Gods, he needed to save his sister before that beast killed her.

But try as he might, Emeriel could not move his aching body.

“Somebody...help,” he cried, his hand desperately pinching his engorged nipples.

Oh, by the sky, what's wrong with me!?
00:25
Current Time 0:00
/
Duration Time 0:00
Progress: NaN%
page.joyreadings.com🔞🔞📖 Read "That Prince Is A Girl: The Vicious King's Captive Slave Mate " â€“đŸ”„ Free Reading-Limited-time 👉👉
The novel
The novel
May 21, 2025 - Present
Chapter 1

Allison P.O.V

"Stop staring at him." My best friend Teresa told me as she shook her head.

I averted my gaze from Ethan Iversen, who was chatting with his friends at the specific table in the right corner.

My eyes were always on him which he could never see.

He was the soon-to-be Alpha of our Moonlight Crown Pack and I was just an ordinary Omega.

I was sitting in the canteen of our school with Teresa. It was our break time so we came here to chit-chat.

I sighed and turned my head to Teresa.

"I was just-"

"Yeah yeah, you were looking around and your eyes suddenly fell on him." She said and chuckled. I smiled and looked away.

Teresa was my best friend. She knew everything about me.

"You are this pack's beta's daughter. He can't let you down." She let out.

I shook my head. "No, I want him to look at me as an ordinary girl, not as his father's beta's daughter."

"You are beautiful. He will love you back for sure. Otherwise, I will break his nec-"

"Ssshhh. He will listen to you." I pressed my hand over her mouth to stop her.

It was time for our next lesson to begin. We walked to the classroom.

It was a Brand Promotion class. The best part was that it was one of the few classes where seniors and juniors could sit together.

I was waiting outside with Teresa when I saw Ethan headed this way.

I gasped and waited for us to enter together, not knowing whether we would be able to sit together.

I was ready to enter the classroom when I felt a push from my right side and collided with Ethan.

He gripped my waist and pulled me up straight. His veiny hands and muscular arms were wrapped around me. I nearly passed out. His warmth completely enveloped me.

My attention was drawn to his fair forehead with a little fringe scattered, a sharp nose, and dark eyes.

"Are you okay?"

I could hear him. I realized I was staring at his attractive features. He was in his fourth year of our 'Moonlight University'.

In contrast, I was a first-year student. Everyone glanced at us as they came to a halt.

I took a step back after clearing my throat.

"Y-Yeah, thank you." I responded timidly.

He nodded and walked inside the classroom.

I could see other girls glaring at me. They were all madly in love with Ethan. He was the most handsome boy they had ever seen and cherry on the top, he was their future Alpha.

But I did not like Ethan due to his attractive looks or posture. I liked him since he once saved my life when I was in danger. Who knows what might have happened if he had not saved me?

"How was that?"

A whisper was heard. I twisted my head and softly punched Teresa's arm.

"Ouch! I was expecting a kiss on the cheek from you. But you are slamming into me!"

My best friend was attempting to matchmake me with Ethan, just as she had pushed me towards him moments ago.

"He will get angry. Teresa, don't do that again."

She sighed and rolled her eyes. "I am not sure how you are going to win his heart with such candor."

I laughed and locked her arm with mine. We walked inside the classroom. The class was completely crowded. I looked for a seat and saw a few vacant chairs. Unfortunately, they were not near Ethan.

We walked to our seats, which were rather far away from Ethan's.

The professor arrived and began our class.

"Dear students, today we will learn how to select the best sponsor for your product. You must choose the best backer for it."

I concentrated on the lesson. I paid close attention in every lesson. I wanted to do well in school and make my parents proud.

"Like Alpha Ethan, he is the face of our school. We are fortunate to have him here." The professor said.

Everyone, including me, was staring at Ethan.

He scowled and said, "Ethan"

The professor was perplexed by what he had just said.

"Y-Yes?"

"Call me Ethan."

"Yes, yes. It's a great honor." The professor grinned.

Everyone tried hard not to chuckle.

"Begin buttering! Everyone around here loves to butter him. Huh!" Teresa murmured.

After hearing her remarks, I burst out laughing. I saw Ethan concentrating on his book. But I might argue that his focus was not on the book and that he was thinking about something else.

He was a reserved person. We were familiar with each other. Not only was my father his father's beta, but he was also his father's closest buddy.

But Ethan had a past.

Ethan was not the son of our current Alpha, Neil Iversen. He was the son of Alpha Neil's brother, Evan Iversen.

However, he lost his parents when he was just five years old. Alpha Neil accepted him totally after that.

Everyone described Ethan as Alpha Neil's shadow. Alpha Neil wanted him to be the pack's next Alpha.

But there was something more.

Alpha Neil has a son as well. He and Ethan were the same age.

Everyone knew Alpha Neil and his son Ryan Iversen had a strained relationship.

Ryan was also someone I knew. I had not seen him since I was eleven years old. It had been almost eight years since his father had sent him abroad.

"Will you go tonight?"

I emerged from my thoughts. "Huh?" Teresa was the one who asked the question.

"Ryan Iversen is returning today. Seniors are giving him a welcoming party."

I scowled. "He is not even a student at our school."

"He will join our school," A girl in my front seat said to us.

"We observed that four pack fighters came to see the Dean today, and a professor told our boys that Ryan is our new transfer student."

"I see." I muttered.

Ryan was not the same as Ethan. He was the complete opposite of him. In our childhoods, I only witnessed him become furious at everyone.

"Will you accompany me?" Teresa asked.

"No."

"Consider it. Ethan is definitely going."

When I glanced at Ethan, I sighed. He was now focused on his phone.

After all the classes, Teresa dropped me off at home since my house was on her way.

I saw there was no one in my house. I dialed my mother's number.

"Mom?"

I said as soon as she received the call. "Where have you gone?"

"Are you back at home, honey? You must be starving. Enter the kitchen. I made you lunch before I came to the pack house."

"Pack house? What brought you there?"

"Ryan is returning today. So Luna Ella contacted me to ask if I could help her in cooking her son's favorite foods. You know how much Ryan used to like my food when he was a kid."

"Okay, mom."

I hung up the phone.

My mother adored both Ethan and Ryan. My mother was also friends with Luna Ella, therefore we were really close family friends. We went to every gathering and celebration together.

I went to my room and took a shower. Following that, I had a late lunch.

Teresa came to my house in the evening. I was dressed casually in blue jeans and a loose black shirt. My hair was pulled back into a high ponytail. I did not want to draw attention to myself.

"Let's go." I said to Teresa.

We hopped in her car and drove to the club where our seniors were throwing the party.

We walked inside the club. My attention was drawn to the smoke and the loud music. I had never been to a club before, so it was a whole new experience for me.

"Let's go out and have some drinks." Teresa remarked, pulling me along with her.

I saw that practically every popular student in our school had attended this party.

Suddenly, I saw Evan conversing with someone.

"I am coming right away." I said to Teresa before walking up to Ethan.

We were not strangers; we were family friends.

I approached him and came to a halt behind him.

"Evan"

He turned to face me. I smiled at him, but then I saw his ex-girlfriend Julie standing in front of him.

"Yes?" He asked.

I had no idea what to say to him or how to greet him.

"H-Hi."

He just nodded his head and turned around without replying. I took a step back, but I could hear the girl.

"You know her?"

"Hmm."

"Like she is someone who can be yo-"

"She is not my type."

I overheard his response. Did he know I was still standing behind him? How could he possibly say such a thing to others? I was not his type? Why?

I clenched my fists. My tears had made my eyes glossy.

Nothing was clearly visible to me. I saw a haze. I took a few steps back.

My back was suddenly crushed against a hard chest.

I turned back right away but could not see anything since I was in tears.

I blinked a few times, and my vision started to clear.

I saw a pair of black eyes staring at me.

My gaze was pulled to the facial features.

Black hair, a strong jawline, thick brows, and a fair and clean face.

I saw his eyes going down to my clothes before returning to my face.

Then I heard his deep, icy voice.

"Who are you?"

Chapter 2

"Who are you?"

I came back to my senses and footed back from the boy.

"I-I
" I looked away and tried to find my words.

"From your looks, I can say you don't belong here."

I wiped away my tears. I glared at the boy because of his rude statement. My glare struck him speechless.

I turned my head to Ethan, who was still conversing with Julie. Then I passed by the boy who had just spoken rudely to me.

He could not possibly claim that I did not belong here.

What exactly did he mean? I could not come to the club because I was not wearing a short dress?

I was also irritated at Ethan. In truth, I was mostly upset with him. I had feelings for him for a long time. But he destroyed my heart without even speaking to me.

I went back to Teresa. She looked at my face carefully and asked,

"What happened?"

"Nothing."

"What nothing? Didn't Ethan break up with her two years ago? Why is he with her now? Or they are just talking about random things?"

"Something like that." I mumbled.

We heard a boy's voice over the speakers, and everyone began to cheer for something.

We moved our gaze to the dance floor, where a senior year student was carrying a microphone.

"Guys, let's meet the most eligible bachelor who caught everyone's attention with one look, whose lifestyle is the dream lifestyle for us boys, who returned today to his pack and his pack's people, who will join our school tomorrow to shake all the girls' hearts.

Please welcome Ryan Iversen."

Everyone applauded and clapped loudly.

When the girls near me began to scream, I almost became deaf.

'What's so good about this Ryan Iversen?' I thought.

But my eyes went wide when I saw who Ryan Iversen was.

"It's him?"

I muttered when I saw the boy who I just bumped into a few minutes ago.

I heard other girls' voices.

"Oh My God! He is so handsome!"

"He is so hot! Look at his hairstyle! He indeed came from abroad with a dashing look and well-built body. Can't ignore his stunning face either."

"I thought only Ethan could be so handsome like this! But now I can say someone is more handsome than him!!!"

"Oh! Come on. Ethan is more handsome. Look at him. He is our future Alpha. The aura he has, Ryan can't have that. And I heard Ryan is a playboy. He only likes to play. The two brothers are totally opposite from each other."

So much bickering was going on here and there among girls where boys seemed envious as they looked at Ryan. It might be because of his carefree lifestyle.

Teresa turned to me and spoke out,

"I can say, a new dumbo joined our school."

I looked at her and chuckled. "Why?"

"Look at this young man. Wasn't his brother enough to cause a drama? Now that he has joined, we can expect more girls to scream over both of them. I believe our students are watching too many school dramas. As a result, they are emulating it in order to experience such drama in real life."

I cast a peek toward Ryan, who had just opened the bottle of champagne. Everyone drew their glasses closer to him.

"One thing I must say." Teresa said.

"What?"

She whispered, "He is indeed more handsome than your Ethan."

I groaned and grabbed her wrist.

"What happened?"

"Can we leave now?"

"Please stay for a while. We just got here. At least for half an hour? Please?"

I could not say no to Teresa. She enjoyed attending parties. Just because I did not like it or was offended by Ethan did not mean I had to spoil Teresa's happy times.

I nodded, and she led me to the bar.

"Just ignore that jerk." Teresa murmured to me, motioning to Ethan.

We sat a bit away from Ethan. He did not seem to be in a good mood. I recalled his mood was not great in the morning either. Did he truly have a rough relationship with his brother?

Julie spoke something to him, and Ethan shifted his tool towards us.

I was surprised when he glanced at me. I could not look away from his deep dark eyes.

He diverted his glance and returned his attention to Julie before shaking his head. Julie said something again and laughed.

"This girl must be up to something. She is clinging to Ethan like superglue. They broke up and did not get back all this time. Then why now?" Teresa said.

"Yeah." I nodded as I did not have the answer either. I glanced at the waiter.

"What would you like to drink, Miss?"

"Water."

"Are you sure?"

"Yeah."

"Okay."

Teresa requested a drink of beer, and the waiter gave me a glass of water. I did not enjoy drinking. It was not like my parents would chastise me for it, but I did not like it.

The loud music began to make people's heads spin. People started dancing as they had never danced before. There were many boys and girls drinking. Some of them began to make out as if it was the best place for it.

Teresa introduced me to two girls named Lily and Eliza. They seemed to be cheerful girls. Teresa invited me to dance with them, but I declined. I told her she could go to the dance and that I would wait quietly until she returned.

She was hesitant at first, but Lily persuaded her that I would be okay sitting there.

I could see Teresa dancing on the dance floor. She was having a great time at the party.

When I watched her smiling and bouncing to the music, I grinned.

After a few minutes, I began to become bored. When I pulled out my phone, I saw five missed calls.

"Shit!"

I swore when I saw the missed calls were from my father's phone number.

Teresa, who was dancing, caught my eye. I did not bother her and sought to locate a quiet area to call my father.

I proceeded to the far left side corner of the club. While stepping inside, I could hear the music starting to fade.

But my steps halted when I spotted a guy making out with a girl.

The boy's hands tightened around the girl's waist. His face was buried in her neck.

The screen of my phone lit up, and a ringtone began to play.

As if his make-out session had been interrupted, the boy shifted his enraged gaze to my side.

I saw his face in the faint light.

"YOU!"

Chapter 3

"YOU!"

It was none other than Ryan Iversen. I felt disgusted. He just returned to this pack today, and he was already making out with girls?

He arched an eyebrow and said,

"Yeah, it's me, and for your kind information, it's my party, Baby."

I got angry when he addressed me as "Baby".

My phone continued to ring, so I ignored him and continued walking. I came to a stop a little distance away and got the call.

"Dad"

"Where are you, Allison?"

"W-Well Dad, I came to a party."

"A party? What party?"

My father's voice came out desperately. He always cared about me a lot. Since I was an Omega, he and my mother cared about my safety.

"My school's party. I came here with Teresa. So don't worry, Dad. She will drop me at home."

"That's a relief. You were not receiving calls so your mom got worried."

"Tell her that I will come back soon."

"Okay, take care and come back safely."

"Yes, Dad."

He hung up the call and I sighed. I did not tell him that I was in a club. I was not a kid anymore. So they did not need to worry about me.

I turned around to go back to Teresa.

But the moment I turned, I gasped.

"Done talking?"

I glared at Ryan. "You almost scared me to death."

The left corner of his lips lifted slightly. "Well, most of the girls died on my handsome face, Baby."

He winked at me and chuckled after seeing my stunned reaction.

He did not look like someone I could mess with. His black clothing gave him a dark aura.

I did not tell him who I was. He might not recognize me just like I didn't when I first saw him.

I took a step to pass his side but he stopped me.

"Where are you going?"

"Let me go," I said with a cold tone.

"Tsk. What about the damage you caused?"

When I heard his words, I looked up at him. He was very tall. He was indeed handsome, but it did not grab my attention. He was not a good boy.

"What damage are you talking about?" I asked.

"You just ruined my sweet time with a beauty. Now who will pay the compensation?"

I was confused. What exactly was he talking about?

He took a step closer to me and I was startled.

The buttons on his shirt were undone. Under the dim light from behind me, I could see his chest.

“Esto quod es”

It was written across the right side of his ribcage. Almost six inches high, wrapping around the majority of his side, it was hard to miss.

Before his body almost touched mine, I pushed his chest hard with my hands.

"Stay away from me."

I rushed out of the corner but bumped into another person.

'How come I keep bumping into people today?' I sighed and grumbled.

Unfortunately, It was Ethan. When he noticed me coming around the corner, he grimaced. When he peered behind me, his expression became solemn.

Ryan appeared around the corner as I turned my head. He smirked at Ethan when he spotted him.

I returned my gaze to Ethan.

"Excuse me."

I moved away from Ethan and reached the dance floor.

Teresa was nowhere to be found. I started to look for her.

To locate Teresa, I continued lightly pushing people on the dance floor.

A hand grabbed my hand and drew me away from the crowd.

"Here you are! Where were you? When I came back to the barside, I could not find you." Teresa said while huffing.

"Dad called me so I went to take his call."

"I thought I lost you at the club." Teresa said and hugged me.

"Let's go back." I murmured.

She nodded at me and we went out of the club.

I took a deep breath as the fresh air reached my face.

I felt smothered on the inside till I got out and felt alive.

Partying was definitely not my thing. Clubs were not my place. I was happy with a simple life. These people were not like me. Their lives were drastically different from mine.

We walked to Teresa's car and got in. Teresa started the car.

"Where were you, by the way? I looked for you in almost the whole club."

"I was in a corner."

"Oh. I didn't search the corners. My bad."

"Hmm." I glanced outside.

"Why is your mood off?"

"I met the most ridiculous man I have ever seen."

"Who?"

"Someone who only knows how to disturb girls."

I heard the sound of a chuckle. I turned my head to Teresa.

"What?" I asked.

"You look irritated. Who made my bestie angry?"

"That Ryan Iversen." I muttered.

"WHAT?" She shouted.

"Hey, stop shouting. Focus on the road. I don't want to die."

"Allison, what did he do?"

"Nothing. I ruined his lovely time so he asked for a substitute."

"What the hell!"

"Yeah, exactly. I pushed him hard before he could get close to me."

"That bastard!"

I exhaled when Teresa started to curse Ryan.

"Allison, stay away from Ryan. I got to know many things about him. He was a playboy in his last school. Everyone from the outside knows him, especially girls. He is very popular among girls. He does not date but only fu-"

"OKAY OKAY STOP IT."

I shouted and stopped her from telling me more.

"I don't want to hear those stupid things."

"Okay." Teresa shut her mouth and kept driving quietly.

We reached my home. I got out of the car. "Thanks, Teresa."

"I should not have asked you to go with me. I only made you feel bored."

"No, I enjoyed the moment with you. So thanks again. It was a new experience."

Teresa nodded and smiled, then she drove away.

I entered my house and saw my parents waiting for me.

We had dinner together then I went to sleep.

The next morning, I woke up early.

I got ready for school and my mother did not let me go before having breakfast.

My father chuckled,

"What so hurry?"

"Dad, I will be late."

"Tell them your father took your time so you became late."

I shook my head. "Dad, no one knows that I am the beta's daughter."

"Why?"

"I don't want to grab any attention. They will start to treat me differently, which I don't want. Just like they treat Ethan."

My mother spoke out,

"Ryan is also going to join your school."

I nodded and kept eating.

"Luna Ella told me to tell you if you could show him around since he is new."

I paused and thought,

'Yeah, he is new and has started to make out with girls already.'

Suddenly, my father shook his head.

"No, he is not like Ethan. You can be friends with Ethan, but not Ryan. I don't want you to be around him, okay?"

I looked at my father with confused eyes but then I realized that everyone knew about Ryan's personality. So it was good to be far away from him.

"Don't worry, Dad. I will stay away from him."

My mother did not say anything. We had breakfast silently after that.

I caught a bus to go to school. When I arrived, I saw that the girls were in various moods. Some of them seemed pleased, while others were depressed.

I was strolling through the hallway. My gaze was drawn to Ethan. Julie was there with him. Their arms were locked and they headed to a class.

'Did they patch up last night?' I wondered. I felt heartbroken.

I turned aside and went to the locker room. I unlocked my locker but was taken aback when someone slammed the door and stood behind me.

In shock, I turned around.

"What made you think I could not recognize you, Allison Clark?"
00:35
Current Time 0:00
/
Duration Time 0:00
Progress: NaN%
page.joyreadings.comđŸ”„đŸ”„đŸ“– Read "You Are Mine, Omega" – Free Reading-Limited-time 👉👉
The novel
The novel
May 21, 2025 - Present
Chapter 1

Allison P.O.V

"Stop staring at him." My best friend Teresa told me as she shook her head.

I averted my gaze from Ethan Iversen, who was chatting with his friends at the specific table in the right corner.

My eyes were always on him which he could never see.

He was the soon-to-be Alpha of our Moonlight Crown Pack and I was just an ordinary Omega.

I was sitting in the canteen of our school with Teresa. It was our break time so we came here to chit-chat.

I sighed and turned my head to Teresa.

"I was just-"

"Yeah yeah, you were looking around and your eyes suddenly fell on him." She said and chuckled. I smiled and looked away.

Teresa was my best friend. She knew everything about me.

"You are this pack's beta's daughter. He can't let you down." She let out.

I shook my head. "No, I want him to look at me as an ordinary girl, not as his father's beta's daughter."

"You are beautiful. He will love you back for sure. Otherwise, I will break his nec-"

"Ssshhh. He will listen to you." I pressed my hand over her mouth to stop her.

It was time for our next lesson to begin. We walked to the classroom.

It was a Brand Promotion class. The best part was that it was one of the few classes where seniors and juniors could sit together.

I was waiting outside with Teresa when I saw Ethan headed this way.

I gasped and waited for us to enter together, not knowing whether we would be able to sit together.

I was ready to enter the classroom when I felt a push from my right side and collided with Ethan.

He gripped my waist and pulled me up straight. His veiny hands and muscular arms were wrapped around me. I nearly passed out. His warmth completely enveloped me.

My attention was drawn to his fair forehead with a little fringe scattered, a sharp nose, and dark eyes.

"Are you okay?"

I could hear him. I realized I was staring at his attractive features. He was in his fourth year of our 'Moonlight University'.

In contrast, I was a first-year student. Everyone glanced at us as they came to a halt.

I took a step back after clearing my throat.

"Y-Yeah, thank you." I responded timidly.

He nodded and walked inside the classroom.

I could see other girls glaring at me. They were all madly in love with Ethan. He was the most handsome boy they had ever seen and cherry on the top, he was their future Alpha.

But I did not like Ethan due to his attractive looks or posture. I liked him since he once saved my life when I was in danger. Who knows what might have happened if he had not saved me?

"How was that?"

A whisper was heard. I twisted my head and softly punched Teresa's arm.

"Ouch! I was expecting a kiss on the cheek from you. But you are slamming into me!"

My best friend was attempting to matchmake me with Ethan, just as she had pushed me towards him moments ago.

"He will get angry. Teresa, don't do that again."

She sighed and rolled her eyes. "I am not sure how you are going to win his heart with such candor."

I laughed and locked her arm with mine. We walked inside the classroom. The class was completely crowded. I looked for a seat and saw a few vacant chairs. Unfortunately, they were not near Ethan.

We walked to our seats, which were rather far away from Ethan's.

The professor arrived and began our class.

"Dear students, today we will learn how to select the best sponsor for your product. You must choose the best backer for it."

I concentrated on the lesson. I paid close attention in every lesson. I wanted to do well in school and make my parents proud.

"Like Alpha Ethan, he is the face of our school. We are fortunate to have him here." The professor said.

Everyone, including me, was staring at Ethan.

He scowled and said, "Ethan"

The professor was perplexed by what he had just said.

"Y-Yes?"

"Call me Ethan."

"Yes, yes. It's a great honor." The professor grinned.

Everyone tried hard not to chuckle.

"Begin buttering! Everyone around here loves to butter him. Huh!" Teresa murmured.

After hearing her remarks, I burst out laughing. I saw Ethan concentrating on his book. But I might argue that his focus was not on the book and that he was thinking about something else.

He was a reserved person. We were familiar with each other. Not only was my father his father's beta, but he was also his father's closest buddy.

But Ethan had a past.

Ethan was not the son of our current Alpha, Neil Iversen. He was the son of Alpha Neil's brother, Evan Iversen.

However, he lost his parents when he was just five years old. Alpha Neil accepted him totally after that.

Everyone described Ethan as Alpha Neil's shadow. Alpha Neil wanted him to be the pack's next Alpha.

But there was something more.

Alpha Neil has a son as well. He and Ethan were the same age.

Everyone knew Alpha Neil and his son Ryan Iversen had a strained relationship.

Ryan was also someone I knew. I had not seen him since I was eleven years old. It had been almost eight years since his father had sent him abroad.

"Will you go tonight?"

I emerged from my thoughts. "Huh?" Teresa was the one who asked the question.

"Ryan Iversen is returning today. Seniors are giving him a welcoming party."

I scowled. "He is not even a student at our school."

"He will join our school," A girl in my front seat said to us.

"We observed that four pack fighters came to see the Dean today, and a professor told our boys that Ryan is our new transfer student."

"I see." I muttered.

Ryan was not the same as Ethan. He was the complete opposite of him. In our childhoods, I only witnessed him become furious at everyone.

"Will you accompany me?" Teresa asked.

"No."

"Consider it. Ethan is definitely going."

When I glanced at Ethan, I sighed. He was now focused on his phone.

After all the classes, Teresa dropped me off at home since my house was on her way.

I saw there was no one in my house. I dialed my mother's number.

"Mom?"

I said as soon as she received the call. "Where have you gone?"

"Are you back at home, honey? You must be starving. Enter the kitchen. I made you lunch before I came to the pack house."

"Pack house? What brought you there?"

"Ryan is returning today. So Luna Ella contacted me to ask if I could help her in cooking her son's favorite foods. You know how much Ryan used to like my food when he was a kid."

"Okay, mom."

I hung up the phone.

My mother adored both Ethan and Ryan. My mother was also friends with Luna Ella, therefore we were really close family friends. We went to every gathering and celebration together.

I went to my room and took a shower. Following that, I had a late lunch.

Teresa came to my house in the evening. I was dressed casually in blue jeans and a loose black shirt. My hair was pulled back into a high ponytail. I did not want to draw attention to myself.

"Let's go." I said to Teresa.

We hopped in her car and drove to the club where our seniors were throwing the party.

We walked inside the club. My attention was drawn to the smoke and the loud music. I had never been to a club before, so it was a whole new experience for me.

"Let's go out and have some drinks." Teresa remarked, pulling me along with her.

I saw that practically every popular student in our school had attended this party.

Suddenly, I saw Evan conversing with someone.

"I am coming right away." I said to Teresa before walking up to Ethan.

We were not strangers; we were family friends.

I approached him and came to a halt behind him.

"Evan"

He turned to face me. I smiled at him, but then I saw his ex-girlfriend Julie standing in front of him.

"Yes?" He asked.

I had no idea what to say to him or how to greet him.

"H-Hi."

He just nodded his head and turned around without replying. I took a step back, but I could hear the girl.

"You know her?"

"Hmm."

"Like she is someone who can be yo-"

"She is not my type."

I overheard his response. Did he know I was still standing behind him? How could he possibly say such a thing to others? I was not his type? Why?

I clenched my fists. My tears had made my eyes glossy.

Nothing was clearly visible to me. I saw a haze. I took a few steps back.

My back was suddenly crushed against a hard chest.

I turned back right away but could not see anything since I was in tears.

I blinked a few times, and my vision started to clear.

I saw a pair of black eyes staring at me.

My gaze was pulled to the facial features.

Black hair, a strong jawline, thick brows, and a fair and clean face.

I saw his eyes going down to my clothes before returning to my face.

Then I heard his deep, icy voice.

"Who are you?"

Chapter 2

"Who are you?"

I came back to my senses and footed back from the boy.

"I-I
" I looked away and tried to find my words.

"From your looks, I can say you don't belong here."

I wiped away my tears. I glared at the boy because of his rude statement. My glare struck him speechless.

I turned my head to Ethan, who was still conversing with Julie. Then I passed by the boy who had just spoken rudely to me.

He could not possibly claim that I did not belong here.

What exactly did he mean? I could not come to the club because I was not wearing a short dress?

I was also irritated at Ethan. In truth, I was mostly upset with him. I had feelings for him for a long time. But he destroyed my heart without even speaking to me.

I went back to Teresa. She looked at my face carefully and asked,

"What happened?"

"Nothing."

"What nothing? Didn't Ethan break up with her two years ago? Why is he with her now? Or they are just talking about random things?"

"Something like that." I mumbled.

We heard a boy's voice over the speakers, and everyone began to cheer for something.

We moved our gaze to the dance floor, where a senior year student was carrying a microphone.

"Guys, let's meet the most eligible bachelor who caught everyone's attention with one look, whose lifestyle is the dream lifestyle for us boys, who returned today to his pack and his pack's people, who will join our school tomorrow to shake all the girls' hearts.

Please welcome Ryan Iversen."

Everyone applauded and clapped loudly.

When the girls near me began to scream, I almost became deaf.

'What's so good about this Ryan Iversen?' I thought.

But my eyes went wide when I saw who Ryan Iversen was.

"It's him?"

I muttered when I saw the boy who I just bumped into a few minutes ago.

I heard other girls' voices.

"Oh My God! He is so handsome!"

"He is so hot! Look at his hairstyle! He indeed came from abroad with a dashing look and well-built body. Can't ignore his stunning face either."

"I thought only Ethan could be so handsome like this! But now I can say someone is more handsome than him!!!"

"Oh! Come on. Ethan is more handsome. Look at him. He is our future Alpha. The aura he has, Ryan can't have that. And I heard Ryan is a playboy. He only likes to play. The two brothers are totally opposite from each other."

So much bickering was going on here and there among girls where boys seemed envious as they looked at Ryan. It might be because of his carefree lifestyle.

Teresa turned to me and spoke out,

"I can say, a new dumbo joined our school."

I looked at her and chuckled. "Why?"

"Look at this young man. Wasn't his brother enough to cause a drama? Now that he has joined, we can expect more girls to scream over both of them. I believe our students are watching too many school dramas. As a result, they are emulating it in order to experience such drama in real life."

I cast a peek toward Ryan, who had just opened the bottle of champagne. Everyone drew their glasses closer to him.

"One thing I must say." Teresa said.

"What?"

She whispered, "He is indeed more handsome than your Ethan."

I groaned and grabbed her wrist.

"What happened?"

"Can we leave now?"

"Please stay for a while. We just got here. At least for half an hour? Please?"

I could not say no to Teresa. She enjoyed attending parties. Just because I did not like it or was offended by Ethan did not mean I had to spoil Teresa's happy times.

I nodded, and she led me to the bar.

"Just ignore that jerk." Teresa murmured to me, motioning to Ethan.

We sat a bit away from Ethan. He did not seem to be in a good mood. I recalled his mood was not great in the morning either. Did he truly have a rough relationship with his brother?

Julie spoke something to him, and Ethan shifted his tool towards us.

I was surprised when he glanced at me. I could not look away from his deep dark eyes.

He diverted his glance and returned his attention to Julie before shaking his head. Julie said something again and laughed.

"This girl must be up to something. She is clinging to Ethan like superglue. They broke up and did not get back all this time. Then why now?" Teresa said.

"Yeah." I nodded as I did not have the answer either. I glanced at the waiter.

"What would you like to drink, Miss?"

"Water."

"Are you sure?"

"Yeah."

"Okay."

Teresa requested a drink of beer, and the waiter gave me a glass of water. I did not enjoy drinking. It was not like my parents would chastise me for it, but I did not like it.

The loud music began to make people's heads spin. People started dancing as they had never danced before. There were many boys and girls drinking. Some of them began to make out as if it was the best place for it.

Teresa introduced me to two girls named Lily and Eliza. They seemed to be cheerful girls. Teresa invited me to dance with them, but I declined. I told her she could go to the dance and that I would wait quietly until she returned.

She was hesitant at first, but Lily persuaded her that I would be okay sitting there.

I could see Teresa dancing on the dance floor. She was having a great time at the party.

When I watched her smiling and bouncing to the music, I grinned.

After a few minutes, I began to become bored. When I pulled out my phone, I saw five missed calls.

"Shit!"

I swore when I saw the missed calls were from my father's phone number.

Teresa, who was dancing, caught my eye. I did not bother her and sought to locate a quiet area to call my father.

I proceeded to the far left side corner of the club. While stepping inside, I could hear the music starting to fade.

But my steps halted when I spotted a guy making out with a girl.

The boy's hands tightened around the girl's waist. His face was buried in her neck.

The screen of my phone lit up, and a ringtone began to play.

As if his make-out session had been interrupted, the boy shifted his enraged gaze to my side.

I saw his face in the faint light.

"YOU!"

Chapter 3

"YOU!"

It was none other than Ryan Iversen. I felt disgusted. He just returned to this pack today, and he was already making out with girls?

He arched an eyebrow and said,

"Yeah, it's me, and for your kind information, it's my party, Baby."

I got angry when he addressed me as "Baby".

My phone continued to ring, so I ignored him and continued walking. I came to a stop a little distance away and got the call.

"Dad"

"Where are you, Allison?"

"W-Well Dad, I came to a party."

"A party? What party?"

My father's voice came out desperately. He always cared about me a lot. Since I was an Omega, he and my mother cared about my safety.

"My school's party. I came here with Teresa. So don't worry, Dad. She will drop me at home."

"That's a relief. You were not receiving calls so your mom got worried."

"Tell her that I will come back soon."

"Okay, take care and come back safely."

"Yes, Dad."

He hung up the call and I sighed. I did not tell him that I was in a club. I was not a kid anymore. So they did not need to worry about me.

I turned around to go back to Teresa.

But the moment I turned, I gasped.

"Done talking?"

I glared at Ryan. "You almost scared me to death."

The left corner of his lips lifted slightly. "Well, most of the girls died on my handsome face, Baby."

He winked at me and chuckled after seeing my stunned reaction.

He did not look like someone I could mess with. His black clothing gave him a dark aura.

I did not tell him who I was. He might not recognize me just like I didn't when I first saw him.

I took a step to pass his side but he stopped me.

"Where are you going?"

"Let me go," I said with a cold tone.

"Tsk. What about the damage you caused?"

When I heard his words, I looked up at him. He was very tall. He was indeed handsome, but it did not grab my attention. He was not a good boy.

"What damage are you talking about?" I asked.

"You just ruined my sweet time with a beauty. Now who will pay the compensation?"

I was confused. What exactly was he talking about?

He took a step closer to me and I was startled.

The buttons on his shirt were undone. Under the dim light from behind me, I could see his chest.

“Esto quod es”

It was written across the right side of his ribcage. Almost six inches high, wrapping around the majority of his side, it was hard to miss.

Before his body almost touched mine, I pushed his chest hard with my hands.

"Stay away from me."

I rushed out of the corner but bumped into another person.

'How come I keep bumping into people today?' I sighed and grumbled.

Unfortunately, It was Ethan. When he noticed me coming around the corner, he grimaced. When he peered behind me, his expression became solemn.

Ryan appeared around the corner as I turned my head. He smirked at Ethan when he spotted him.

I returned my gaze to Ethan.

"Excuse me."

I moved away from Ethan and reached the dance floor.

Teresa was nowhere to be found. I started to look for her.

To locate Teresa, I continued lightly pushing people on the dance floor.

A hand grabbed my hand and drew me away from the crowd.

"Here you are! Where were you? When I came back to the barside, I could not find you." Teresa said while huffing.

"Dad called me so I went to take his call."

"I thought I lost you at the club." Teresa said and hugged me.

"Let's go back." I murmured.

She nodded at me and we went out of the club.

I took a deep breath as the fresh air reached my face.

I felt smothered on the inside till I got out and felt alive.

Partying was definitely not my thing. Clubs were not my place. I was happy with a simple life. These people were not like me. Their lives were drastically different from mine.

We walked to Teresa's car and got in. Teresa started the car.

"Where were you, by the way? I looked for you in almost the whole club."

"I was in a corner."

"Oh. I didn't search the corners. My bad."

"Hmm." I glanced outside.

"Why is your mood off?"

"I met the most ridiculous man I have ever seen."

"Who?"

"Someone who only knows how to disturb girls."

I heard the sound of a chuckle. I turned my head to Teresa.

"What?" I asked.

"You look irritated. Who made my bestie angry?"

"That Ryan Iversen." I muttered.

"WHAT?" She shouted.

"Hey, stop shouting. Focus on the road. I don't want to die."

"Allison, what did he do?"

"Nothing. I ruined his lovely time so he asked for a substitute."

"What the hell!"

"Yeah, exactly. I pushed him hard before he could get close to me."

"That bastard!"

I exhaled when Teresa started to curse Ryan.

"Allison, stay away from Ryan. I got to know many things about him. He was a playboy in his last school. Everyone from the outside knows him, especially girls. He is very popular among girls. He does not date but only fu-"

"OKAY OKAY STOP IT."

I shouted and stopped her from telling me more.

"I don't want to hear those stupid things."

"Okay." Teresa shut her mouth and kept driving quietly.

We reached my home. I got out of the car. "Thanks, Teresa."

"I should not have asked you to go with me. I only made you feel bored."

"No, I enjoyed the moment with you. So thanks again. It was a new experience."

Teresa nodded and smiled, then she drove away.

I entered my house and saw my parents waiting for me.

We had dinner together then I went to sleep.

The next morning, I woke up early.

I got ready for school and my mother did not let me go before having breakfast.

My father chuckled,

"What so hurry?"

"Dad, I will be late."

"Tell them your father took your time so you became late."

I shook my head. "Dad, no one knows that I am the beta's daughter."

"Why?"

"I don't want to grab any attention. They will start to treat me differently, which I don't want. Just like they treat Ethan."

My mother spoke out,

"Ryan is also going to join your school."

I nodded and kept eating.

"Luna Ella told me to tell you if you could show him around since he is new."

I paused and thought,

'Yeah, he is new and has started to make out with girls already.'

Suddenly, my father shook his head.

"No, he is not like Ethan. You can be friends with Ethan, but not Ryan. I don't want you to be around him, okay?"

I looked at my father with confused eyes but then I realized that everyone knew about Ryan's personality. So it was good to be far away from him.

"Don't worry, Dad. I will stay away from him."

My mother did not say anything. We had breakfast silently after that.

I caught a bus to go to school. When I arrived, I saw that the girls were in various moods. Some of them seemed pleased, while others were depressed.

I was strolling through the hallway. My gaze was drawn to Ethan. Julie was there with him. Their arms were locked and they headed to a class.

'Did they patch up last night?' I wondered. I felt heartbroken.

I turned aside and went to the locker room. I unlocked my locker but was taken aback when someone slammed the door and stood behind me.

In shock, I turned around.

"What made you think I could not recognize you, Allison Clark?"
00:35
Current Time 0:00
/
Duration Time 0:00
Progress: NaN%
page.joyreadings.comđŸ”„đŸ”„đŸ“– Read "You Are Mine, Omega" – Free Reading-Limited-time 👉👉
The novel
The novel
May 21, 2025 - Present
Chapter 1

"It's a g-girl, your highness,"

Prince Garret froze.

As he turned, looking at the palace healer, his hands resting on his exhausted wife's body, shook uncontrollably.

He had secretly arranged the delivery months ago, and now they were hidden in one of the underground rooms in the palace, where his beloved wife, Pandora, was giving birth.

"What did you just say to me?" Prince Garret hoped he heard wrong. Perhaps it had been a mistake.

Please, gods, let it be a mistake!

But the pity in the older man's face couldn't be disguised. The palace healer turned the little bundle. "The baby is a girl."

Terror crossed Pandora's face as she adjusted herself to get a closer look at her baby.

"No. Oh, the gods, please no..." She shook her head vigorously fresh tears gathering in her eyes.

Tears welled in the healer's eyes. "I'm so sorry, your highness."

"No!!!" Pandora cried out burying her face into her husband's waiting arms, sobs after sobs ripping from her throat.

Garret felt numb as he held his wife.

【Fashback】

In the days of old, the Urekai stood out as the strongest and most powerful beings in the world.

The ancient tongue called them ‘fearsome beasts’ for:

Like werewolves, they could transform into beasts.

Like vampires, they consumed liquid.

And walked among humans with no one the wiser.

The ageless, peaceful, selfless beings preferred to keep to themselves. Despite being feared and distrusted, they never responded with aggression.

They granted passage to any species wishing to enter their lands beyond the great mountain and welcomed everyone.

But five centuries ago, an unexpected species attacked the Urekais during their one night of weakness. The humans.

After invading, a mysterious virus outbreak struck among humans, most human males eventually recovered after a long struggle, the virus proved fatal for the majority of females.

Survivors rarely gave birth to female children. Those left or born became scarce and sought-after commodities.

In many kingdoms, greedy fathers sold their daughters to breeding houses. Some were forced into pleasure houses, existing solely for men's enjoyment. Some faced terrible abuse in exchange for protection.

Even the wealthy and the privileged could not guarantee the safety of the females in their lives, as the mere sight of a female—be it an infant, a young girl, or an elderly woman—drew unwanted attention.

Female children faced constant danger.

They are not safe in the society.

Garret’s first daughter, Aekeira, wasn't even four yet, and the king was already negotiating with the kingdom of Cavar to sell her to the highest bidder.

Because, apparently, Navia 'could use more funds.'

King Orestus might be Garret's brother, but he was a tyrant, and his word was law.

Now, another girl child? Two daughters?

Tears filled Garrett's eyes as he looked upon the crying bundle wiggling around in healer's arms.

The world was not safe for either of his daughters.

“I’ll raise her like a boy,” Pandora declared suddenly.

The healer's eyes widened. “Are you suggesting we keep her identity a secret?”

“Yes," Pandora affirmed, her resolve strengthening. "This child will never be seen as a girl. No one will ever find out!”

“B-but, it’s impossible to hide something like this, your majesty." The healer panicked. "The king will order our execution!"

“Then, we take the secret to our grave." Pandora's voice was fierce. "I was unable to protect my first daughter, but by the Light-gods, I will protect my second."

Too dangerous, but Garret was all for it too. This was their best chance to keep their daughter safe, and they would take it.

"As far as we are concerned, the child I bore today was a male." Pandora looked at the baby. "His name is Emeriel. Emeriel Galilea Evenstone."

Emeriel.

It's a neutral name, and also means 'Sky's Protection' in the old tongue. Garret liked it.

Fitting too, for their daughter would need all the luck and protection in the world.

"I agree," Garret spoke aloud.

With the plan fully in his mind, Garret swore the two other men in the room to secrecy.

That night, Garrett and his wife, stood by the baby’s small cradle, watching their newborn sleep. Across the room, their three-year-old daughter, Aekeira, lay curled under a blanket, her tiny chest rising and falling in peaceful rhythm.

"In all my years on this earth, I’ve never seen anyone bear two female children, Garrett," Pandora whispered, voice cracking.

She glanced up at him, eyes glistening with tears. "I don’t know what this means for us... or for them."

Garrett placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "Maybe it means they have a great destiny to fulfill."

"Or a great sorrow in their future," Pandora's eyes drifted to their eldest, worriedly. "I’m so scared for them. How could something like this happen?"

“Perhaps you’ve been touched by the gods, my darling," Garrett said in comfort.

"I really doubt that. Why me? Why us?"

He had no answer to that.

"If that’s true," Pandora sniffled, brushing her fingers over the baby’s soft cheek, "may that god always protect my babies. We won’t always be here to do that."

Garrett pulled his wife into his arms, holding her close, fighting to hide his own worry.

Because, she was right.

What were the odds of a couple in these times bearing not just one, but two daughters?

None. Absolutely none.

As he gazed at their sleeping children, prayer rose in his heart. Whatever god you are, please... protect our angels.

Chapter 2

Twenty-one Years Later

PRINCE EMERIEL.

“He’s so pretty,” a voice murmured.

“It’s the feminine prince,” another one said.

The third man had lust in his eyes. “No man should have hair that gorgeous.”

Prince Emeriel ignored them all as he moved from the palace grounds into the building, head held high.

Just because he was used to the unwanted attention, didn’t mean it didn’t make his skin crawl.

He might have lived as a boy all his life, but it didn’t exactly keep him all that safe. Men of Navia would stick their phallus in anything with a hole, especially if it looked remotely feminine.

But Emeriel’s senses were always on high alert. Which is why he was probably the only twenty-one-year-old clean woman in Navia.

That, and his sister, Princess Aekeira, always did everything in her power to protect him. To make sure his secrets remained tightly hidden.

A carriage accident had taken their parents fifteen years ago, and King Orestus had adopted them. That tyrant made life a living disaster for them.

Emeriel entered the hallway to Aekeira's chambers when he heard it.

Whimpers.

Soft, pain-filled whimpers.

That sound was coming from


Rage surged through Emeriel. Not this again!

Determined, he stormed down the hall, and shoved the door open, unsheathing his sword.

"Get away from my sister right this instant, Lord Murphy, or I swear to the sky I will cut you down where you stand!" Emeriel snarled.

The minister of human affairs's face twisted with irritation, and he stopped thrusting. "Go away, little prince. You're ruining the fun."

Emeriel hated the jab 'little prince,' but surely not as much as he hated being called a 'slight prince.' Over the years, Navians had given him a lot of names thanks to his small and feminine look.

"Get away from her right now!" Emeriel strode purposefully toward the bed, seizing hold of Lord Murphy and pushing him away from Aekeira.

With a satisfying thud, the old oaf tumbled to the floor. Aekeira rose from the bed, clutching her vulnerable body, her face red from crying, eyes tired and swollen.

Emeriel pulled his sister into his arms, hugging her tightly. "I'm sorry, I'm so sorry, Keira."

"It was not your fault."

"Why would you do that!?" Lord Murphy rose angrily. "I won Princess Aekeira fair and square in the card game at the gathering last night. The king wagered with her and lost to me! I was supposed to have her for two hours at least!"

Emeriel's eyes blazed as he whirled around, facing him. "If you put your hands on her again, I swear to the sky I will cut off your male organ, Lord Murphy."

"You will not dare!"

"I'll gladly take whatever punishment the king gives," he stated with conviction, "but you will be without your manhood. Choose wisely."

Lord Murphy's eyes widened, his hands flying protectively over him, face reddening in anger.

"The king will hear of this!" The minister snarled. Taking his clothes, he marched out of the room.

"Oh, Em, why did you do that?” Aekeira's eyes filled with worry. “The king might punish you with the hot whip again."

"I do not care. Let us go to my room." Putting his sword away, Emeriel could not even look his sister in the eyes, dangerously close to tears himself. Helping Aekeira into her clothes, he led her out, and down the hallway.

That age-old guilt crept down Emeriel's spine. Aekeira always protected Emeriel, even when it made her the sole target. His sister never hated him, but Emeriel hated himself for it.

Aekeira was always bubbly and always happy. But in times like this, when her body was violated, she mostly looked tired then. Weary of the world.

Worried about the next aristocrat the king would hand her over to.

Much later, freshened up, Aekeira stayed on the bed, closing her eyes.

"Em? My worst nightmare when I was younger was thinking I would be sold to an aristocrat in Cavar, but now, I almost wish that heartless king went ahead with it, instead of changing his mind," Aekeira whispered.

"Please, don't say that.” Emeriel held her hand. “That kingdom is a horror play. Anywhere is better than Cavar, sister. Well, except beyond the great mountain, of course."

Just the thought made Emeriel shiver. The Urekai dwelled beyond those mountains.

"Sometimes I wish I could leave this godforsaken kingdom." A single tear slipped from Aekeira's eyes.

Me too, Keira. Me too.

‱‱‱‱‱‱‱‱‱

That night, after bathing, Emeriel stood before the mirror, staring at his reflection.

His long, silken black hair fell over his shoulders, cascading like a waterfall. With his hair down like this, he looked like what he truly was. A girl.

What would it feel like to live freely, like the person the mirror reflected? To not live in fear of the next man who might seek to take advantage of him, like they do his sister?

Emeriel fantasized about marrying the man of his dreams. A protector. Someone powerful enough to keep him safe, shield him from predators, and sweep him off his feet with immense strength and love.

All delusion. But a sweet one, nonetheless.

Reality was far too beautiful.

Shaking it off, he crawled into bed and closed his eyes, letting sleep take him.

.

.

The dream began as it always did.

The man filled the doorway, hidden in the shadows. He was big, larger and more masculine than any man Emeriel had ever seen.

Tall like a giant, he made Emeriel feel small, like a cornered prey.

“Who are you?” Emeriel’s drowsy voice came out shaky, filled with fear. “What do you want from me?”

“You are mine,” he said, voice deep as rolling thunder. “Meant to be on your knees for me. On your back. To be fĂșçked you so hard your legs quake. Drill into you until your holes are open, gaping for me. You were meant to beg for my diçk all the time. Only mine."

Emeriel’s face burned with shock. So scandalized, he scrambled upright. “Y-you shouldn’t say such improper things to me! It’s wrong!”

But the mysterious man stepped into Emeriel's bedroom, emerging from the shadows. As he did, his body shifted into a....

The most terrifying Emeriel had ever seen.

A Urekai.

“Oh gods, oh gods,” Emeriel’s breath hitched in terror, panic setting in. Of all the shapeshifters in the world, why a UREKAI!?

He advanced with purpose. Its glowing yellow eyes bore into Emeriel, filled with hunger.

Shaking his head fiercely, Emeriel scrambled backward. “No, no, no! Leave me alone!” he shouted, “Guards! Someone, help!”

But no one came.

He leapt onto the bed, got on top of Emeriel, trapping him under. Claws tore through his clothing, Emeriel's vulnerable female body was exposed to its yellow eyes.

His powerful thighs forced Emeriel's apart, and a huge man diçk nudged his untouched feminine core and pushed in...!

.

Emeriel jolted awake with a scream. Body shaking and drenched in sweat, he glanced around the dark, empty room.

“It was just a dream,” he whispered, trembling. “Thank the gods. Just a dream.”

The same dream again. He'd had this dream for months now.

He swallowed hard, running a shaky hand through his hair. “Why do I keep having such a scary nightmare?”

It terrified Emeriel a lot.

A Urekai?

No one in this world prayed to meet a Urekai in their lifetime. Certainly not Emeriel.

Yet, even with all the terror inside, the hotness of the dream lingered in his body. His feminine core felt different. Wet.

What does this mean?

Chapter 3

PRINCE EMERIEL

Stepping outside the next morning, two warriors stopped before Emeriel. "The king summons you, my prince," One of them said. "Your presence is needed in the courtroom."

That foolish minister wasted no time ratting on him.

Emeriel let the way to court. It’s just whipping, he will be fine.

But, as he walked down the hall towards the door, it was eerily quiet.

Something was wrong.

The court was always noisy from the outside. Mutterings, murmurs, arguments were always expected.

His worry deepened when the door opened, and all eyes didn't turn to gaze at him condescendingly. Instead, everyone's eyes were fixed at the center of the king's court.

Emeriel's eyes followed theirs.

Two men dressed in all-white apparel robes, with long, straight, waist-length black hair stood, appearing harmless.

But a longer glance had Emeriel noticing muscles barely concealed under their robes, their slightly tipped ears, and their incredibly unnaturally handsome faces that were completely unreadable.

He froze.

Urekai.

These ones looked expensive and aristocratic.

Emeriel's throat went dry. No one prays to meet a Urekai face-to-face.

"What do you say, King Orestus?" the Urekai with the long scar running from his cheek spoke. He looked the most intimidating.

"No, this cannot happen," King Orestus protested, looking terrified, and doing a job of hiding it.

The frown on Scarred Urekai's face deepened. Clearly, this was a being that did not take no for an answer.

"You are mistaken if you think we are giving you a choice, human king," he said, taking a threatening step forward.

The ministers of the court gasped, shrinking back into their seats.

"Easy, Lord Vladya," the other Urekai spoke, his voice gentler. Imploring rather than commanding.

The scarred Urekai, Lord Vladya, gave the king a hard look that would make any man tremble. "It is the least you can do, human king. Give us the princess, and we will leave quietly."

"We are ready to pay for her," the other Urekai added, reaching into his robe and withdrawing a large bag of coins.

Fear receded. The king's ears perked up with interest. "Money?"

"Not just money, there are gold coins too," The non-scarred Urekai said.

Everyone gasped, including Emeriel. Gold coins were rare and highly valuable.

The Urekai continued, "All you have to do is hand the princess over, and this bag is yours."

Wait


Princess?

They couldn't possibly mean...

The grand entrance opened again as two guards led Aekeira into the court.

No, no, no, not my sister.

Emeriel moved forward, but the guards who had escorted him stopped his movement. He bit his lip hard, trying not to draw attention to himself, but it was incredibly difficult.

Surely, this couldn't be what he thought it was. It had to be a dream.

There was no way the Urekai were here to buy his sister as a slave...!

The two guards leading Aekeira to the center of the court, stopped a few feet from the Urekais.

The terror on Aekeira's face mirrored Emeriel's feelings.

"So, let me get this straight," King Orestus began, "All I need to do is sell her to you, and all this money is mine? There are no other conditions? Nothing else?"

"Yes," the non-scarred Urekai responded.

Lord Vladya moved forward, closing the distance between him and Aekeira, who was visibly shaking now.

Cupping Aekeira's cheek tilting her head to the side to get a better look. He appeared utterly disgusted. "She'll do."

King Orestus picked up his gavel and struck it hard on his desk. "Sold! From this moment on, Princess Aekeira belongs to the Urekais."

"WHAT!?" The shout escaped Emeriel's lips before he could stop it.

He ran toward the center of the courtroom and fell to his knees. "Please don't sell my sister to them. Not to the Urekais! Please, Your Majesty."

The king gave him a bored look. "It's out of my hands now, Emeriel."

It’s out of his


Emeriel couldn't believe what he was hearing. "You can't let this happen. She's your niece too! How could you do this!?"

He wasn’t proud his voice turned the high-pitch of a girl's, as he practically screamed. But he didn't care. "You know a fate worse than death awaits her beyond the great mountain! How could you agree to sell her to them?"

"As if he has a choice," Lord Vladya scoffed, his deep baritone filled with cynicism.

Emeriel whirled around to face them, anger blanketing his features. But as he stared into those intimidating gray eyes, he couldn't bring himself to give in to his rage.

He had read in one of the books that an Urekai had the power to take a life without physical contact. It might just be a rumor, but with his sister's life on the line, he had no intention of testing that theory.

"I will go too. Where Aekeira goes, I go," Emeriel said, lifting his chin defiantly.

Aekeira snapped her head toward Emeriel, her eyes widened in terror. "No! What are you doing, Em?"

"I'm going with you," Emeriel stated firmly.

Lord Vladya arched a perfectly shaped brow. "No. We have no need for you; we only need your sister."

Emeriel stood. "I don't care. Take me too. If you leave me here, I will always try to come to her. I will cross the great mountains if I have to!"

Lord Vladya laughed. There was no humor in the cold sound. "Without the rite of passage, the great mountain will swallow you whole. You'll never make it to the other side."

"I'll take my chances," Emeriel vowed.

"No! My brother is not coming," Aekeira interjected, before turning pleading eyes to Emeriel. "Don't do this, Em. I'm already doomed. I don't want you to face the same fate!"

"If you come with us, you will be taken as our slave." Lord Vladya stated, pinning Emeriel with a stare. "Urekai do not care if you're male or female; you will serve in any way your master wants you. Whether it's in the mines or the cellar, on your back, bent over, or on your knees. If you agree to be our slave too, your freewill ends today."

A shiver ran through Emeriel's spine.

"Do you know what it means to be an Urekai's slave, little human? You're a pretty boy; you will not lack masters to service."

Fear seeped through his core. If everything he had heard growing up and read in books were true, being an Urekai's slave was worse than being a human's slave.

And my dreams...

I should be running in a different direction...!

But he steeled his spine. "Where my sister goes, I go."

"We did not agree to get two slaves," the second Urekai said.

"That is settled then," Lord Vladya continued as if he never spoke.

Reaching into his robe, the scarred Urekai pulled out another bag of coins, throwing both on the floor towards the king. "We will take both."

"Sold!" King Orestus banged his gavel again.

Chapter 4

PRINCE EMERIEL.

Aekeira cried for over an hour after they left the courtroom.

At first, she had been angry, shouting at Emeriel about his foolish decision. And then, she broke down, crying as if her heart had been shattered. Now, they were left alone in a tiny room on the boat.

Emeriel remained quiet throughout his sister's breakdown, the weight of his decision finally sinking in.

By the Light-gods, he was now a slave. Lower than a lowborn. Lower than a carpet servant.

And not just any slave, but a Urekai slave. Or many Urekai, Emeriel had no idea yet.

He would serve those heartless, ruthless beings who despised humans.

“You're a pretty boy; you will not lack masters to service.”

A shiver coursed down Emeriel's spine. They were going to disobey his body.

What he had always dreamed of would finally coming true. Only now, it wouldn't be just one stange man, it would be many. As many as his master wanted.

They would spread him apart, subjecting him to that dreadful act.

Emeriel swallowed the bile rising in his throat. His breath seized as panic set in.

"Breathe, Em. Come on," Aekeira appeared by his side, rubbing his back. "In... and out... come on, Em."

Aekeira's voice was gentle, soothing, giving Emeriel no choice but to follow its sound.

Aekeira continued rubbing his back. "Good girl. That's my girl."

Two Urekai came in and forced them to take an unknown pill.

Surely they hadn't paid all that money just to take them before they even became slaves, right? Emeriel thought as she swallowed it.

Minutes later, they both dropped unconscious on the floor.

‱

Much later, Emeriel woke to the bumping ride of the carriage. His head woozy, his senses disoriented as he blinked several times to adjust his vision.

They had been forced to take a pill.

Rising, he walked to the carriage’s wooden window and pushed it open. A gasp left him.

They are in Urekai land. Emeriel could see dozens of them.

But what had his jaw on the floor was the humans.

There were plenty in sight. Many females nearly matching the number of males.

Everyone knew the Urekais had acquired and held numerous humans captive after the war, but the sheer number he could see surpassed his expectations.

And they were all slaves.

Some were working in the fields, their weary bodies bent under the weight of their labor. Some were hauling heavy loads, their muscles straining with each step, under the watchful eyes of Urekai's.

Some Urekais held whips, while some held swords. The sight turned Emeriel's stomach, making him sick.

Is this to be our life now?

Aekeira's groan of wakefulness echoed behind him and Emeriel quickly turned to his sister, concern etched on his face.

"Are you alright, Kiera?" he asked, his voice hushed.

Aekeira nodded, rubbing her eyes. "Where are we?" she asked, eyes scanning their surroundings.

"Their kingdom, Urai," Emeriel whispered, keeping his voice down so the carriage master would not overhear.

Together, they took in the huge fortress in front of them. The carriage was headed straight for it.

"This place looks highly luxurious," Aekeira said.

Emeriel nodded. As royalty, they were well-acquainted with luxury, but this was on an entirely different scale.

Which begged the question...

Who exactly were the males who had purchased them? And if they weren't his and his sister's masters, then who was...?

*******

They were brought into an empty room after passing numerous chambers and passages.

"This shall be your quarters for now," a soldier announced.

The room was surprisingly spacious and tastefully decorated.

Not long after the soldiers left, the sound of approaching footsteps reached their ears, growing closer with each passing moment.

The door swung open, and an older human woman marched in. Accompanied by a younger human woman and three Urekai males.

The older woman's gaze landed on Emeriel, and she did a double take. "You are one remarkably handsome male. I have seen a lot of pretty males in my time, but even I can hardly think of one who is half as pretty as you.”

Feeling uneasy, Emeriel took a step back, finding solace behind Aekeira, who spread her arms protectively to shield him from prying eyes.

"Well, it's a shame you're not the one we came for," the woman said dismissively, turning away. "Prepare her, boys. Amie, get the bath ready."

The three males closed in on Aekeira, beginning to undress her. Their hands removed her clothes, while another tended to her hair, undoing the knots.

"What are you doing?" Emeriel asked, concerned.

"Getting her ready for what is to come.” The older woman didn't bother to look at him. “You can either stay or leave. I care not. But if you disturb me, I will have you reported to the soldiers and thrown into the dungeon."

Numerous questions swirled in Emeriel’s mind, but a shake of Aekeira's head silenced him.

He watched helplessly as they undressed her, with the younger girl, Amie, preparing a large tub filled with water.

Eventually, Emeriel decided to step out and explore, wandering the halls aimlessly. He followed one to a secluded passage that appeared hidden from casual glances.

Voices echoed in the distance, so he moved closer towards them.

"What shall we do with the boy? He was not part of the plan," one voice said.

"I do not care, Lord Ottai. Perhaps we will think of something later.” Lord Vladya's voice came. “For now, let us focus on the girl. The bad weather delayed our journey, I had expected us to return yesterday.”

His voice, chilling and authoritative, Lord Vladya added. “Time is running short; she must be in the forbidden chambers tonight."

Forbidden chambers?

Emeriel didn’t like the sound of that at all.

"Calm yourself, Vladya. That young girl cannot handle the strange man," Lord Ottai added.

"I do not care. They have made their beds, and they shall lie in them," Vladya said defiantly.

A heavy sigh followed. "It would be heartless to send that girl in to service the him without any inkling of what to expect. I know you have no love for humans, and frankly, neither do I, but we can surely do better than that," Lord Ottai reasoned.

"Do as you wish, Ottai. Tell them everything or tell them nothing. I care not,” Vladya stated. “Whether she lives or dies, I care not either. I shall throw in the pretty little prince next, and if he perishes too, I shall be on the next carriage to the next human kingdom to select another princess for him. That is the only aspect of this that concerns me."

A silence fell after their exchange, leaving Emeriel's mind racing with fear and disbelief.

Service the beast? Die?

Chapter 5

PRINCE EMERIEL

Emeriel was horrified. I must rescue Aekeira! We need to escape!

"I know you are there, pretty prince. I can smell you," Lord Vladya's voice rang out.

Emeriel gasped, frozen in place as Lord Vladya’s imposing figure emerged from the door. His cold, lifeless gray and yellow eyes fixed upon Emeriel.

Instinctively, Emeriel took a step back. Then another.

Lord Vladya smirked. "I would advise against whatever thoughts are brewing in that little head of yours. You have no inkling of where you are, do you?"

Emeriel could only discern they were in the tallest, most fortified fortress he had ever seen. He shook his head, his fear palpable.

"You are in Ravenshadow," Lord Ottai said, coming up behind the scarred Lord.

Ravenshadow?

The Ravenshadow!?

No, by the Light, this cannot be happening.

"R-Ravenshadow Citadel? The home of the f-four grand rulers of the Urekais. The Whispering Abyss of great power?" Emeriel blurted out, unable to contain his terror any longer.

Lord Ottai snorted. "That is what humans call it. We do not. But yes, you are correct. You are in the Ravenshadow Citadel, Prince Emeriel."

"You do not need me to inform you that this is the most secure place in Urai, with vast lands in which you could get lost in if you attempt to escape.” Lord Vladya smirked. “A vortex that would swallow you, never to be seen again. There is no escape from Ravenshadow."

Emeriel heard their words, but his mind was consumed by a far greater fear.

"The four grand rulers of the Urekais reside here?" Emeriel mused, dreadfully.

"They do." Lord Ottai sounded mildly amused, drawing Emeriel's attention.

Emeriel had no idea he'd said that out loud.

Inching closer to Lord Ottai—He seemed the less intimidating and a preferable choice in that moment—Emeriel threw weary glances at the scarred lord. "I have heard rumors about Urekai.”

“What exactly did you hear?” Lord Ottai asked.

“They are said to be deadly, unpredictable and almost feral in their actions." " Emeriel listed off on his fingers as he rambled. "Their mating habits are said to be as brutal as their killings, and while they have bloodhosts, they prefer to drain humans' liquid. And, after their king ran wild, they—"

"Terrific. Just what I needed to hear," Lord Vladya added in a dry tone.

Lord Ottai, still somewhat amused, spoke up, "I will leave the briefing to Lord Vladya. I need to attend to the council."

What!? Please do not leave me with him! Emeriel almost shouted. But he bit his lips hard, restraining himself.

Lord Vladya, however, did not hold back. "Think again, Lord Ottai. There is no way I will—"

"Would you prefer Lord Zaiper handle the briefing then?" Lord Ottai asked quietly.

A muscle twitched on Lord Vladya's jaw and he gave Emeriel a hard look, as if actually considering the option.

Lord Ottai must have picked up on that, quickly adding, "You know you don't want that to happen. Besides, let us not forget the favor you owe me. Remember that?"

Lord Vladya glared at him, and Lord Ottai offered a wolfish smile. "I believe it's time to collect. You do the briefing. Off I go." With that, Lord Ottai strode away, exuding an air of sophistication with every step.

Finally, Emeriel and Lord Vladya stood facing each other.

"Come." Lord Vladya began walking, and Emeriel fell into step behind him.

"Forget whatever rumors may have spread in the human realm. Some may hold a grain of truth, but most are truly bizarre.” Lord Vladya looked mildly annoyed. “However, I will not delve into the vast knowledge of our kind, for it is too extensive to cover. Instead, I will share the parts that pertain to your sister's presence here."

Emeriel braced himself.

"Five hundred years ago, and even before that, my people and humans coexisted peacefully. Grand King Daemonikai made sure of that."

Grand King Daemonikai.

The mere mention of the name had goosebumps spreading on Emeriel's skin, knees quaking in barely-concealed fear.

One of the oldest Urekai to have ever existed, his reputation was known throughout the world, even to a child born in present times.

He wasn’t just one of the four rulers, he was the very first. The ultimate ruler.

His power and strength were legendary. Some even suggested he couldn't be killed.

That name, Daemonikai, was one that struck terror into the hearts of every species existing in this world.

"His son, Alvin, made friends with a human prince." Lord Vladya continued. "During a conversation over a glass of champagne, Alvin, in a drunken state, told the prince the secrets of our people. The Eclipse Moon night."

“A night when the Urekai were naturally stripped of their power and strength by the moon, right?" Emeriel asked, wondering if the rumors were true. "It comes every five hundred years, rendering you lots incredibly weak. Weaker than a newborn baby. Vulnerable to attack,”

The scarred Urekai stopped and eyed Emeriel, nodding before walking again. "What Alvin didn't know was the prince's father used his son to gather information about us. King Memphis had his eyes set on our land. To make a long story short, the humans breached our defenses and attacked us on the Eclipse Moon night, inflicting significant damage upon our kingdom."

A shadow crossed Lord Vladya's eyes. "Many of our people were killed. The survival of the Urekai was largely due to the efforts of the four rulers, particularly Daemonikai." He looked distant, as if he could see that night playing out before him. "Daemonikai exerted every ounce of his strength to save his people. Sacrificed everything he had...knowing the consequences it would bring."

Consequences?

Emeriel suddenly felt bad. The humans regarded that night as a victory. Talked about it as a great achievement. But hearing it now, it was nothing short of barbaric.

"After that night, everything changed,” Lord Vlayda said. “Many Urekai lost their bondmates and children. Those who remained were hardened by the loss. Even our revenge did nothing to ease the pain in our hearts."

“Your kind almost decimated the human population, forcing many into hiding." Emeriel couldn’t keep the bitterness off his tone. "The Urekai took numerous slaves and nearly depleted the human lands of their females. And it did nothing?”

As those chilling eyes once again stared at him. Emeriel snapped his mouth shut.

"Then, Grand King Daemonikai gave in to him and went mad. His mind was completely lost, has remained so for the past five hundred years. The very people he sacrificed everything to protect are now in danger from him." Lord Vladya turned a corner. "The beast breaks free periodically, going on ruthless, brutal killing sprees. To prevent further loss, the strange man is confined here in Ravenshadow."

Okay... that sounded like a good idea. What was the problem?

"But, confinement alone is not enough. Our inner beasts require two basic substance to survive: liquid and woman," Lord Vladya surveyed Emeriel with a piercing gaze. "And that is where your sister comes in."

Emeriel grew unease. He did not like where this was going.

"Princess Aekeira will fulfill the beast's sexual needs. That is why she was acquired. As for you, since I have no use for you, both of you belong to the the king," Lord Vladya asserted firmly.

"What?" The disbelieving whisper tore from Emeriel. "Surely, y-you can't mean that."

"Tell Princess Aekeira to present to the beast. If she presents well, who knows? She might survive another day. I care little for the outcome."

Emeriel collapsed to his knees, tears blurring his vision. "Please, Lord Vladya, don't subject her to this. To be a sexual slave? To a king...the king's pet? My sister will die!!" He screamed, his words tainted with anger.

Lord Vladya did not bat an eyelash. "Good luck trying to run away from Ravenshadow. For every attempt, you will be met with fifty lashes of the whip." With that, he turned on his heel, striding away.

Anger surpassed terror, and Emeriel surged after him, but the Urekai soldiers blocked his path.

"Who do you think you are!?” Emeriel screamed. “Do you consider yourself so all-powerful that you can dictate the fate of living beings!? You are nothing more than beasts! You're a stranger, Lord Vladya!"

Lord Vladya halted at the doorway, casting a glance over his shoulder. "That is a compliment, human prince. And to you, it is Grand Lord Vladya."

Emeriel froze.

Grand Lord?

As in, one of the four rulers of the Urekai, that GRAND LORD!?

Holy light-gods, we’re doomed.

Chapter 6

PRINCE EMERIEL

The night had descended upon them.

Aekeira's face turned pale upon hearing everything from Emeriel. She had not uttered a single word in hours. Instead, tears streamed down her eyes.

Emeriel could hardly recognize Aekeira after the "treatment" Livia had given her.

Aekeira was incredibly beautiful, well-groomed, and all dressed up in that scanty piece of nothing.

He despised the purpose behind her transformation and dreaded the impending arrival of the Urekai guards, who would soon take her away.

"Let us escape,” Emeriel suggested urgently. “This place is vast, and—"

Aekeira shook her head. "I cannot risk your life, Em. Grand Lord Vladya warned you about the severe consequences of attempting to escape. Moreover, if we’re caught, they will undoubtedly discover your secret when they strip you down to whip you. It is simply not an option."

Emeriel approached his sister and shook her firmly. "Pull yourself together, Aekeira! You will be forced to serve a UREKAI in its BEAST FORM! One that has lost its sanity and has remained feral for over five hundred years! You cannot subject yourself to such a fate! You will die if you do this!" he screamed.

"We have no other choice!" Aekeira screamed right back, "I will not put you in danger, Emeriel. Can't you understand? You are my younger sister. Our parents risked everything to protect you, and I will do everything in my power to do the same. Not because you are a burden, but because I am your elder sister, and I love you dearly!"

Emeriel bit his lip, struggling to hold back tears. "And who will protect you, Aekeira? Who will ensure your safety?"

Aekeira's desperate arms grasped Emeriel, as she gazed into his eyes. "They must never discover you are a girl, Emeriel. Never! Neither the humans nor the Urekais must find out."

The door swung open, announcing Livia's return, accompanied by the young girl, Amie, and another group of Urekai soldiers.

"It is time. Let us proceed," Livia declared as her eyes widened. "It is inadvisable for you to touch her now. You do not want to leave your scent on her. Release her immediately."

"What do you mean? What will happen if I touch my sister?" Emeriel asked, quickly pulling away.

"The beast must not detect any other scent on her. If it smells a scent it hates, it may become even more brutal–might even tear her apart. That is why you must not touch her, Emeriel."

Livia nodded as Aekeira out of the room, and Emeriel followed.

The journey was long and silent, involving a lot of twists and turns.

They passed by human slaves and Urekai maids within the vast fortress, but as they approached their destination, the faces grew scarce, and the surroundings became eerily quiet.

Fear and goosebumps crept over Emeriel as they entered a haunting corridor.

A strange sensation fell over Emeriel, and the silence became almost deafening. It felt as though they were walking through a graveyard.

"This is as far as we go," Livia whispered at the entrance of the hallway. You can proceed from here, Aekeira."

Emeriel ignored the head maid's words about not touching his sister and gripped Aekeira tightly.

"Don't do it," he pleaded, shaking his head vehemently.

Aekeira did not turn to look at him, as she gently pulled her hand away and continued forward.

Back at their chambers, Emeriel began to pace.

He scratched his hand, feeling restless and irritable.

All he wanted was for his sister to remain alive until the next day.

Whether she was wounded or in pain, it didn’t matter, as long as she was alive. It might have been selfish of him, but he couldn't bring himself to care.

But as he paced, Emeriel felt really, really strange.

Hot. So hot.

As if he was burning from the inside.

*****************

PRINCESS AEKEIRA

The forbidden chambers were engulfed in pitch-black darkness. Unable to see anything, Aekeira’s fear sky-rocketed.

But she could sense she was not alone. Something was watching her.

Goosebumps spread across her body.

With trembling hands, Aekeira began to undress. The Urekais possessed exceptional night vision, so Aekeira was certain this beast could see her clearly.

Present to the beast. You might be able to survive if you present well.

She fell to her knees, her body trembling. She lowered her upper-body until her shoulder pressed against the cool floor.

There is no consciousness within the beast. Only the girl.

Aekeira let out a long breath trying to still her shaking body.

He won't bloodfeed from you, his bloodhost came yesterday.

A growl rumbled from the dark room.

Aekeira cried out, startled. It sounded much closer than she expected...!

Trembling like a leaf, she stared ahead into the darkness, awaiting the inevitable.

The position she held was uncomfortable, but Livia had instructed her to maintain it for as long as possible.

A large hand rested on her small hip. The shadow was enormous...a towering figure hovering behind her.

Aekeira held her breath, beyond terrified.

The beast sniffed her. Then, it stilled.

Took another sniff.

Its growl intensified
as if it had caught another scent?

Before Aekeira could think about it, the beast pressed its cold nose at her hand and inhaled deeply.

It was the same spot where Emeriel had held her before they parted ways.

A loud snarl echoed behind Aekeira.

She screamed in agony as the large beast ravaged her mercilessly. Mindlessly.

The pain excruciating, unlike anything she had ever endured.

Her screams reverberated through the silence, shaking the walls.

The beast continued to sniff her hand, groaning and snarling. It wanted more of that scent. Annoyed, it couldn’t get more...!

Its pace was inhuman, fast and forceful, as if it wanted to penetrate Aekeira's very soul.

"Please!!!" she screamed, overwhelmed.

Her small body felt completely consumed by him. And he truly was a beast.

She could feel the hard scales against her skin. Limbs like tree trunks. Talons as sharp as daggers.

She feared they would cut into her, given how tightly the beast held her.

Oh, divine gods, I’m going to die!

*********

PRINCE EMERIEL

Something was not right.

Whatever was happening to Emeriel had worsened over the past hour. Even before Aekeira's anguished screams pierced the night.

He wanted nothing more than to rush into the forbidden chambers and rescue his sister, but his body hurt so bad. He was so aroused too.

At some point, Emeriel had undressed. The sensation of wearing clothes against his burning skin had become very uncomfortable.

Now, he lay curled up on the bed, suffering from another rush of pain, and arousal. They came in waves.

"No, no, please," he cried out at the sign of pain.

Agony twisted his body, causing him to stiffen as it coursed through him...focusing particularly on his private parts.

Emeriel's feminine areas were engulfed in flames that refused to subside. The itching sensation was unbearable.

Scratching with his fingers, as Emeriel had attempted repeatedly, only resulted in increased pain.

I want to touch myself down there.

Never was it an urge he ever had before, but now, it was all Emeriel thought about. Except for the white cloth that tightly bound his breasts, he was completely naked.

But even his breasts caused him discomfort. With shaky hands, Emeriel untied the chest-bind. Giving in to instinct, he caressed his own breasts, twerking his nipples.

Emeriel cried out at the sweet pleasure that coursed through him.

I don't know what's happening to me.

Aekeira's screams rang out in the distance, and he whimpered. He had never heard her scream so loudly, so agonizingly.

Gods, he needed to save his sister before that beast killed her.

But try as he might, Emeriel could not move his aching body.

“Somebody...help,” he cried, his hand desperately pinching his engorged nipples.

Oh, by the sky, what's wrong with me!?
00:25
Current Time 0:00
/
Duration Time 0:00
Progress: NaN%
page.joyreadings.com🔞🔞📖 Read "That Prince Is A Girl: The Vicious King's Captive Slave Mate " â€“đŸ”„ Free Reading-Limited-time 👉👉
The novel
The novel
May 21, 2025 - Present
Chapter 1 New World, New Body, Open Mic
Jean Ginger was dead.
She’d made it big all on her own and reached financial freedom before hitting thirty. But just like that, a car accident wiped it all away.
When she came to, she was lying in a ridiculously frilly princess bed.
The headboard was covered with stuffed animals that looked like they belonged in a doll museum.

Her head was pounding as memories that weren’t hers came crashing in.

No freaking way.

She had fallen into a book.

Why was this kind of cheesy plot twist happening to her?

Jean lived for money. Hustling was her life. If it hadn’t been for one random night when she couldn’t sleep and ended up on some sketchy novel site...

She never would’ve clicked on that trashy title, The Real Heiress Awakens.

This story was as cheesy and over-the-top as it gets. The real heiress, Sarah, had everything going for her and the whole world wrapped around her finger.

In her past life, Sarah had it rough. Raised dirt poor out in the sticks, she eventually made her way to Blairford, only to be crushed under the heel of the upper crust. She married the wrong guy, suffered in silence, and died heartbroken.

Only at the very end did she find out the truth.

She was the real daughter of one of Blairford’s elite families.

Given a second shot at life, Sarah made a vow—she was taking it all back.

She sprinted to Blairford to reclaim her place, humiliated the fake heiress who had walked all over her in the past, and effortlessly won the hearts of her rich birth parents and five powerhouse big brothers.

And then, because why not, she snagged the fake heiress’s fiancĂ© too.

Of course, he was the official male lead of the story.

Sarah went straight to the top. Meanwhile, the fake heiress lost everything and became so hated by everyone that she ended up institutionalized.

And wouldn’t you know it—Jean had landed in the body of that same fake heiress with the tragic ending. They even had the exact same name.

She groaned and rubbed her temples.

Should I just start packing and call ahead for a VIP room at the psych ward?

Jean climbed off the bed and froze—she was shorter. Way shorter. She must’ve lost at least half a foot in height.

Her long, elegant limbs had turned into chubby little arms and stubby legs.

The fake heiress she’d become was only thirteen years old.

The upside? The real heiress hadn’t shown up yet to ruin her life.

The downside? She would—just not for a few more years.

Ding-dong.

Her phone lit up on the nightstand with a text.

Jean tapped it open. It was a bank notification.

Her account had just been credited with 70 thousand dollars.

Hold up.

Seventy thousand dollars?

She counted the zeroes like her life depended on it. Yep. Seventy thousand dollars.

Her head stopped throbbing. Her back didn’t hurt. Suddenly she felt like a brand-new woman.

Fake heiress? That’s fine. I’ll take it.

That 70 grand was just one month’s allowance. She didn’t even have to lift a finger. All she had to do was lie there and watch the money roll in.

Jean had worked herself to the bone in her last life just to earn enough to finally coast. Now? She got to skip the struggle and coast from the start.

She wasn’t about to get into some all-out war with the real heiress.

Come on. This was Sarah—the literal star of the story.

She was just a throwaway side character. What was she even supposed to fight back with?

Better to kick back, cash in, and let it ride.

"I called Ms. Ginger to come down for dinner, but she’s still in her room. She didn’t answer me..."

The maid’s voice floated in from the hallway, full of hesitation.

"I’ll check on her."

That voice came low and smooth, with a cool edge that carried weight. It didn’t ask. It commanded.

Barely a second passed.

The bedroom door opened.

Jean’s reflexes kicked in. She grabbed the plush toy next to her and pulled it into her arms like a shield.

Her hair was tied in twin pigtails. Her eyes went big, round, and glossy like black grapes, making her tiny snow-pale face look even smaller.

She clutched a long-eared bunny to her chest, looking wide-eyed and lost, every bit the picture of sweet, clueless innocence.

That was exactly what Dominic saw when he stepped inside.

Jean was checking him out too—the guy who just walked in, Dominic Ginger.

The Ginger family was basically royalty in Blairford. Powerful, loaded, and admired. And their kids? Total overachievers.

The five Ginger brothers were all stars in their own right. Each one had serious clout.

Then there was the youngest sibling. The original Jean. Awkward. Average. Weird in all the wrong ways.

She barely talked, never opened up, and had the personality of wet toast. Her relationship with the rest of the family was a train wreck. The Gingers gave her everything she needed, but love? Warmth? Not a chance.

So when the real heiress showed up—charming, clever, and all-around lovable—it didn’t take long for the whole family to switch teams. Mom, Dad, and all five brothers started doting on Sarah like she’d been theirs all along, while the original Jean got pushed to the sidelines and forgotten.

That switch-up was a big part of why things had spiraled so badly for her.

Jean barely suppressed a smirk.

The Ginger family can be as rich and powerful as they want. And these oh-so-amazing brothers? Whatever.

She had read the book. She knew exactly where this was going.

Aside from the heroine, every single Ginger turned out to be a villain.

The novel was massive—nearly a million words. The first half? Total power fantasy. It was all about Sarah rising up, taking back everything that was hers. But then things got messy. Real messy. Twists, betrayals, drama galore.

The powerful families in Blairford went to war, and the Gingers got pulled right into the chaos. One by one, her parents and brothers snapped. They got framed, twisted, turned into full-blown psychopaths.

Sarah, being the noble, justice-loving lead, ended up having to go head-to-head with her own family.

So yeah. The Ginger empire was destined to crumble.

Not that it would matter to Jean by then.

She’d already be written out of the story, chilling in her deluxe suite at the psych ward, stacking her cash like the early-exit side character she was.

Jean craned her neck just to meet his eyes. Dominic towered over her like a skyscraper.

His gaze was intense—dark, sharp, unreadable. It was the kind of look that felt like it could cut through skin and bone.

And yeah, the guy was gorgeous. Sharp cheekbones, flawless features, like he’d been carved out of marble by someone with obsessive attention to detail.

“Dinner. Now.”

Dominic Ginger, the eldest son of the Ginger family. Spoken like he ran the place—which, honestly, he probably did. His voice was low and flat, not a trace of warmth or emotion.

Jean’s eyes flicked to his suit. Crisp. Tailored. Impossibly formal for someone just standing in a hallway at home.

Does he ever take a break? Who dresses like that off the clock?

Her childish voice rang out clear as day—in her mind.

Dominic’s gaze paused.

If he wasn’t imagining things, he had just heard—

Jean.

Except the girl in front of him hadn’t opened her mouth.

Dominic’s eyes dipped ever so slightly. His face stayed cool and unreadable, but before he could stop himself, words slipped out—like he was answering something only he could hear.

"I just got back from work."

So yeah. That’s why he was dressed like a walking business card.

Jean froze.

She hadn’t expected this ice-cold big brother himself to say... that much. It was the most she’d ever heard from him.

"Oh, okay..." she said out loud, clutching her floppy-eared bunny and nodding like a good little sister. On the inside, though, she was freaking out.

Holy crap! What is going on? Did the sun rise in the west today? This guy never talks. Did he hit his head or something?

Dominic’s jaw tightened.

Right then, everything clicked into place.

He could hear Jean’s inner voice.

Chapter 2 The Tragedy Behind the Perfect Brother

Dominc’s face didn’t give anything away. He just looked at her, with eyes that seemed to shift and darken like deep water.

Then Dominic said absolutely nothing.

Cool as ever, he glanced away like the moment never happened and turned toward the stairs.

Jean stared at his retreating back, her thoughts going wild.

Seriously? That’s it? He’s just gonna walk off? I thought for sure he was gearing up to say something else...

Dominic stopped mid-step.

And then—

Jean blinked as he doubled back out of nowhere. Same calm, quiet voice. Same distant tone.

"Do you... want to eat dinner with me?"





In the big, stylish dining room, Jean found herself sitting face-to-face with Dominic.

He ate like he was in a commercial. Totally silent, perfectly poised, his lips barely moved, and not a single sound came from his utensils.

Jean glanced down at her plate.

Broccoli. Corn. Salad. And a rare steak that was still bleeding.

This must be what rich people think healthy looks like...

She screamed inside.

This dinner is straight-up punishment!

Dominic’s fingers holding the utensils slowed for just a beat.

Jean kept slicing into her steak while her mind wandered off.

Buffalo wings. Chili dogs. Loaded nachos. That’s real food. Who wants to gnaw on a half-raw steak when you could be tearing into something crispy and greasy... melt some cheese, add a little jalapeño and hot sauce... mm, now that’s flavor...

Across the table, Dominic suddenly set down his fork and knife. His face stayed unreadable.

"You’re not into this kind of meal?"

Dominic’s question yanked Jean right out of her food daydreams.

She blinked, startled, then quickly shook her head.

She was new here. She wanted to seem sweet, polite, easy to like.

So she stretched her lips into a cheerful, well-behaved smile.

"Nope... I’m not picky at all, Dominic."

Then she stabbed a chunk of that bloody steak and shoved it in her mouth, chewing and nodding like she meant it.

"Really... it’s not bad..."

Meanwhile, her brain was screaming something totally different.

Not bad, my butt. I’m acting. This is all a lie...

Dominic stayed quiet for a second, then said seriously,

"If you don’t want to eat it, don’t."

He was trying to be considerate, but his stiff, no-nonsense delivery made it sound like a direct order.

Jean’s eyes widened.

Inside, she was panicking.

Ah! He just snapped at me!

Dominic’s mouth tightened at the corners.

Jean wasn’t about to pretend everything was fine. Her eyes went wide, and she looked Dominic dead in the face.

"Dominic, you were super mean just now..."

"I wasn’t."

Mr. Always-Icy actually did something rare—he softened his tone a little, kept his voice calm, and said it like he meant it.

Jean wasn’t buying it.

"You totally were. You looked right at me and went—"

She puffed out her cheeks and pulled a mock-serious face, copying his cold delivery.

"If you don’t want to eat it, don’t."

Dominic looked down.

Weirdly, her little outburst didn’t annoy him.

The truth was, he and Jean barely talked.

She hardly ever said a word to him.

They weren’t what anyone would call close. If anything, they were strangers with matching last names.

But maybe... maybe because of that strange moment when he heard her thoughts—something shifted. Jean didn’t feel like a blurry figure in the background anymore.

She felt real.

"Mr. Dominic, about tomorrow afternoon—"

Bryson stepped into the dining room but trailed off the second he saw Dominic and Jean having dinner together. A quick flicker of surprise crossed his face.

This was clearly not something that happened often. Maybe ever.

Dominic turned to him and gave a slight nod, signaling him to keep going.

Jean leaned her cheek against her palm, casually studying Bryson Jones.

So that’s Bryson, Dominic’s assistant? Why does he look kinda... slow on the uptake?

Naturally, Bryson had no idea what she was thinking. He gave the Ginger family’s young lady a courteous smile, then shifted his focus back to his boss.

"Mr. Dominic, Mr. Thomas just called. He asked if you’re free tomorrow afternoon. His sister, Ms. Selena is back in town. Mr. Thomas mentioned a few times that he wants to introduce you two. He was wondering if tomorrow would work."

Jean’s brows pinched together.

Hold up. Selena? As in the Selena Lawson? The one who’s supposedly the most beautiful woman in Blairford? That’s not just any pretty face. That’s the one destined to ruin Dominic’s entire life!

Dominic’s eyes flickered, and just like that, his attention shifted completely from Bryson to Jean.

Jean was still leaned over, chin in hand, lost in thought.

Who would’ve thought Dominic—cool, smart, untouchable Dominic—would turn into a lovesick puppy the second he met Selena. The man became obsessed. Forgot all about work. All he did was chase her around like some sad little simp...

Dominic’s hands tensed. He was focused, listening like his life depended on it. Not a single word slipped past him.

And that Ms. Selena? She was no angel. She never even liked him. Just used him and the Ginger family name to make her way to the top. Then ditched him for someone else. Dominic gave her everything and got nothing back. He went full villain mode and got taken out in the end.

If this had been before, Dominic would have rolled his eyes at such nonsense.

But now? He could hear her inner voice. And if that was possible, maybe knowing the future wasn’t completely off the table.

Maybe this was a sign. Maybe his sister had been sent to warn him.

Dominic’s expression darkened. His brows drew tight.

The Lawsons had some status in Blairford, sure, but when placed next to the powerhouse that was the Ginger family, they were small-time.

Thomas Lawson, the eldest son, had been stepping into a leadership role over the past few years. He was warm, easy to get along with, and had gone out of his way more than once to build a connection with Dominic. Their families did business together too.

Eventually, Dominic and Thomas could be called friends—at least on the surface.

Thomas had brought up his sister Selena again and again, always talking her up like she was the sweetest, most beautiful girl alive. He’d made it clear he wanted them to meet.

Dominic hadn’t been against it.

He’d met all kinds of women before. Meeting one more? No big deal. It was just another social favor he’d have gone through without a second thought.

If he hadn’t heard Jean’s thoughts, he would’ve shown up without question.

But now...

"Tell Thomas I’m busy tomorrow," Dominic said, face unreadable as he gave the order.

Bryson nodded. "Got it."

Jean blinked slowly.

Thomas? Oh right... he’s the sneaky type, isn’t he...

Dominic’s eyes narrowed ever so slightly. He stayed calm on the surface, but he was tuned in, hanging on every mental word.

Thomas is the definition of fake. Total brownnoser. He latched onto Dominic from the start just because of the Ginger name. He never actually respected him. It was all calculated...

Jean wrinkled her nose.

He even tried to steal people from Dominic’s team behind his back, just to pad his own power. And once Dominic hit rock bottom and went rogue, guess who was first to sell him out. Yup. Thomas. And then he had the nerve to accuse Dominic of trying to take advantage of his sister. Seriously?

So this is what scheming looks like in the big leagues. This is elite-level drama. High-stakes business betrayal. I’m witnessing it live. Wild.

She glanced up and instantly locked eyes with Dominic.

His gaze was intense. Cold. Focused. So much so that her heart skipped a beat without warning.

Chapter 3 That Steak Wants Me Dead

"You finish up. I’ve got something to take care of."

Dominic toned down the edge in his voice, doing his best not to sound harsh and cold.

Jean pouted a little without saying a word.

Really? He wants me to keep eating this stuff? Not even a dog would touch it... just because food’s there doesn’t mean you should eat it!

Dominic turned his head and gave her a quick glance.

Jean instantly put on her best wide-eyed, innocent look.

"If there’s anything you actually like, just ask the housekeeper," he added, surprisingly gentle.

They were technically siblings, but he barely knew her at all.

Jean had always been more of a ghost than a person. Quiet, forgettable. If he weren’t her brother, he probably wouldn’t have given her a second look.

But now—

Dominic met her clear, open gaze and felt something shift inside him.

Maybe he’d gotten it all wrong.

Maybe she wasn’t distant. Maybe she just didn’t know how to let people in.

Jean had no clue what was going on in Dominic’s head. She was off in her own little world.

Anything I want? Don’t just say that—prove it. Send me seven bucks and let’s see how serious you are. It’s Thursday. I’m about to go full chaos mode!

A few minutes later, her phone buzzed with a transfer.

Fourteen thousand dollars.

"Dominic, you... why would you... send me this much money?" Jean stared at her phone like it had just grown wings. Her voice came out in broken pieces.

This was what people meant by money falling from the sky.

This was what it felt like to trip and land in a pile of gold.

This was the dream.

Money, come to me. Rain down on me. Pour in from everywhere...

Dominic caught the wide-eyed look on her face, those dark pupils shimmering like glass, and honestly, he found it kind of adorable.

"If that’s not enough, just ask me for more."

He dropped that line like it was nothing, then walked off with Bryson without another word.

Jean stayed at the table by herself, grinning like she’d just hit the jackpot.

Hehe... fourteen grand just like that.

At this rate, her dream of retiring in a five-star psych ward was totally within reach.

Sure, Dominic had said she could ask for more if she needed it...

But Jean wasn’t some clueless freeloader. Stuff like this had to be finessed. If she got greedy and drained him too fast, the money train would stop way too soon.





Dominic settled into the back seat of the sleek black car, tugging at his shirt collar like always.

Jean’s inner voice still echoed in his head.

Thomas...

His eyes narrowed. Something sharp and unreadable flickered behind them.

"Find out who in the company’s been cozying up to Thomas lately." His voice dropped low and cold as he spoke to Bryson in the driver’s seat.

Bryson didn’t let it show on his face, but inside, he tensed.

Did Mr. Dominic notice something off?

He was actually starting to question Thomas...

"Got it."

Bryson kept his thoughts to himself. He knew better than to push.





It was the end of summer break.

Jean grabbed a few slices of homemade cake from the fridge, ate to her heart’s content, then wandered back up to her bedroom.

The air conditioning was cranked all the way up.

She collapsed onto her bed with pure contentment.

She didn’t know exactly when Sarah—the heroine—would show up. So until that day came, she was just going to kick back and enjoy the ride.

Her arm stretched out lazily, and her fingers brushed against something under the pillow.

It was cold. Metallic.

Jean froze.

She sat up fast and yanked the pillow away—

Her eyes popped open.

Lying underneath was a metal badge she didn’t recognize. Totally unfamiliar. And definitely not hers.

Jean picked up the badge and looked it over carefully.

The design popped in three dimensions. It was a hexagram—not too big, not too small—with a sharp-lined iris blooming right through the center.

It was eerie. Beautiful. And deeply wrong.

Then it hit her. Her expression tightened. Her eyes widened in alarm.

Clink.

The badge slipped out of her hand and landed on the pillow.

Jean froze, drawing in a shaky breath.

A chill crawled over her skin like invisible ice. She instinctively hugged herself.

If she wasn’t misremembering.

Hexagram. Iris.

That was the symbol of a secret group in the novel.

The world of the story looked like it was run by glamorous, powerful families. But behind the scenes, there were darker forces. Ruthless organizations hiding in the shadows, fighting for control.

Abyssal Choir was one of the deadliest.

They stood for chaos and blood. They were the ultimate villains. The kind of villains who could actually rival the heroine.

And their insignia?

An iris in full bloom, cradled inside a six-pointed star.

Abyssal Choir.

Jean felt the hairs on her neck rise. It was like something cold and invisible had wrapped around her.

There was no way that badge just ended up here by accident.

Which meant—

What kind of connection did the original Jean have with the Abyssal Choir?

She was supposed to be a quiet, pampered heiress. How would someone like her get involved with a group like that...

Was it possible the Abyssal Choir had already targeted her?

Maybe the badge was a warning.

Or maybe... maybe the heroine had already returned, fully awakened. Maybe she left the badge there on purpose.

Jean’s head was spinning.

Sure, she knew most of the novel’s plot. But the original Jean was just a minor villain. No one had bothered to write out her life in detail.

And the memories she’d inherited were scattered at best.

She knew the broad strokes. But everything else? A total blur.

And now this badge had hit her like a slap in the face. Just when she thought she could finally relax, it yanked her back into a storm.

After thinking it through over and over, she realized there was only one way to handle this.

Play it by ear. One step at a time.

She wasn’t ready to die. And she definitely didn’t want to mess with people like that.





In the days that followed, Jean didn’t see anyone else in the family—just Dominic.

Her so-called parents? Off abroad, handling who-knows-what.

The other four brothers? Apparently too swamped with their own stuff to even come home.

As for the badge... nothing had happened.

It sat there like it had never existed for any reason at all.

No explanation. No follow-up. Nothing.

Jean spent the last stretch of summer break quietly, until reality came knocking and school started back up.

It was the first day of class.

Jean walked toward the car, yawning the whole way. The Ginger family had her riding in style in a glossy black luxury car.

The driver was already in place, sitting silently behind the wheel.

He was huge, stone-faced, and clearly uninterested. Even when he noticed her approach, he didn’t say a word or glance her way. Just stared dead ahead like she was completely invisible.

Jean blinked slowly, clearly not thrilled.

She knocked on the driver’s window. That finally got a response. He rolled it down and said in the flattest tone, "Ms. Ginger."

"Hey, Sir... did we forget to pay you or something?"

Jean tilted her head, looking way too sweet to be taken seriously.

The driver clearly hadn’t seen that one coming. He coughed awkwardly and scrambled to reply.

"Of course not... Ms. Ginger, why would you say that..."

"You just seem kinda... not into the whole drive-to-school thing."

"Absolutely not the case!"

"If it’s really that painful, I can ask Dominic to switch things up. Maybe have you bag groceries at Costco instead?" Jean’s big, sparkly eyes flicked upward with faux concern.

The driver choked on his own breath and fell completely silent.

Chapter 4 If You Don’t Self-Destruct, You Have to Go Insane

“Then I’d rather drive Ms. Jean to school.” The driver’s mouth twitched as he spoke with righteous resolve.

The Jean in front of him was clearly different.

The old Jean was quiet, withdrawn, and refused to engage. The driver had no desire to test her temper either. For as long as he’d known her, the two of them existed in silent disregard of each other.

But now, he hadn’t expected Jean to be the one to break the silence.

Jean tugged at the corner of her mouth and suddenly beamed, radiant. “Mister, you know what? It’s not trendy to use names anymore
”

The driver frowned in confusion. “Then what do people use?”

Jean’s smile widened. “We go with ‘Princess’ now.”

“P-Princess?” The driver’s eyes went wide, but then he thought about it—Ms. Jean was, after all, still just a little girl. It made sense. Every little girl dreams of being a princess.

So that’s what she liked being called.

He caught on immediately. Getting out of the car, he opened the rear door for Jean with exaggerated respect. “Your Highness, your carriage awaits.”

Jean nodded approvingly.

Once she was seated, the driver didn’t forget to remind her, “Princess, please sit tight. We’re departing shortly.”

Jean snapped her fingers with flair. “Let’s go.”




The Rolls-Royce stopped in a quiet alley near the school.

Jean didn’t like flashy entrances, so the driver had never taken her to the main gate.

With her backpack on, Jean hopped out of the car.

The driver escorted her to the school entrance and gave her a parting nod. “Ms... uh... I mean, Your Highness, please proceed
”

Jean laughed at his effort. “Okay, the princess roleplay ends here.”

Waving her finger, she smiled. “The princess has to pretend to be a commoner for a while
”

The driver looked puzzled. So now he wasn’t supposed to call her that?

Jean really was unpredictable


She glanced up at the school gate, where bold, majestic letters spelled:

Who would’ve thought—after everything—Jean would come back to school like this?

The last time she’d been a student felt like eight hundred years ago.

Tugging her backpack strap, she strolled into the campus at a casual pace.

Stellarford Academy was the most prestigious private school in Blairford. Children of the elite and young prodigies alike studied here. The bar for entry was sky-high, and its reputation even more so.

It had branches for every stage of education—from kindergarten to university—all under one roof. A lifelong academic package, basically.

The host’s older brothers had gone through all their schooling right here, from baby babble to college degrees.

Jean found her seat in the classroom by matching the name printed on her schedule.

She wasn’t early.

Several students were already seated here and there.

The moment she walked in, conversations halted.

The students all turned to look at Jean, eyes lazy and mocking.

Jean could tell right away—

She wasn’t welcome here.

When she first got pulled into the novel, a flood of the host’s memories had poured into her mind.

But it wasn’t much—just a little more than what you’d get from reading the book.

The finer details were missing. Like how the host had gotten that six-pointed star badge. Or what her school life had actually been like


Was she the weird outcast?

With a cold, closed-off personality like the host’s, it was no surprise she’d been unpopular at home and at school.

No wonder she got the cold shoulder


“Ugh, here comes that creep again
”

“Shh, don’t let her hear you. She’ll give you that bitter lemon face, haha
”

Even the whispers reached Jean’s ears.

Oh wow, she’d guessed right.

So she really was the class pariah.

Jean pressed her lips together, dropped her bag, and plopped into her seat—

Crack!

She froze.

Oh no. She’d just broken something!

Instantly, the whole classroom exploded in laughter.

Some kids were doubled over, cackling like it was the funniest thing they’d ever seen.

The sound and mockery hit her all at once, making her clench her teeth.

Damn it!

She let her guard down. She’d been pranked.

Now she faced a terrible dilemma—

Should she stand up?

If she didn’t, she’d never know what she’d crushed.

But if she did
 the red liquid from that broken whatever-it-was had already soaked her pants.

The whole class would tear her to shreds.

That was their plan all along.

A dumb, juvenile prank—and she fell right into it because she hadn’t been paying attention.

Don’t get mad.

Jean took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down before she snapped. Then—

She stood up like nothing happened.

The laughter around her hit a new high, echoing through the classroom.

She turned to look at her chair—

A small, fragile ball had been placed there. It had cracked under her weight and spilled red paint everywhere.

She didn’t need to look to know her pants were now marked with a bright, embarrassing stain.

“Hahaha!”

“Look! Her butt’s all messed up!”

The shrill laughter rang in her ears, over and over again.

Now she understood why people online were so eager to smack bratty kids and emo teens upside the head


And right now, she felt the same way.

Technically, her soul was twenty-nine years old—she shouldn’t be getting into it with a bunch of students.

But Jean lived by one rule:

If you’ve got to choose between torturing yourself or losing your mind—go nuts and take someone down with you.

Self-destruction? Not an option.

You make her uncomfortable? She’ll go full crazy and show you exactly how "lovely" her mental state is.

She might be burned out, but that didn’t mean she had to take every hit lying down.

Jean grabbed the broken paint ball off the chair, turned around to face the class, and slammed it on the floor.

The red paint splattered everywhere.

The room fell silent.

No one had ever seen her do something like this before. They all stared, wide-eyed and stunned.

Everyone knew Jean as the weird loner who didn’t talk.

They’d treated her like a ghost, mocked her loudly, and she’d always ignored it.

Totally unbearable.

Today, they wanted to spice things up a little.

But they never expected—

Jean didn’t just sit there and take it this time


“Who did it?” Her glare was cold and unyielding.

Her sharp voice was scarier than any angry teacher.

No one answered.

Of course not. No one wanted to admit it.

Jean let out a low, humorless chuckle. “Oh? Nobody’s owning up?”

“How about this—why don’t you all just say you’re tourists visiting Stellarford Academy? Because I seriously can’t believe the school’s future stars are this trashy
”

The students held their breath, clearly rattled by the sudden shift in her tone.

👇Continue Reading👇
00:13
Current Time 0:00
/
Duration Time 0:00
Progress: NaN%
page.joyreadland.com😍🔞When the Family Reads the Fake Heiress' Mind📕Free reading📕
The novel
The novel
May 21, 2025 - Present
đŸ˜â€ïžâ€đŸ”„I disguised myself as a boy and entered the mysterious and formidable Alpha Academy to escape a loveless arranged marriage. I didn't expect to find my mate in the academy, and not just one... ---------------------- --There are limited chapters to put here, click the button below to open App to continue reading “The Hidden Princess At All-Boys Alpha Academy” (It will automatically jump to the book)
00:14
Current Time 0:00
/
Duration Time 0:00
Progress: NaN%
page.joyreadland.com📚📚Title "The Hidden Princess At All-boys Alpha Academy"đŸ„°đŸ‘‰
The novel
The novel
May 21, 2025 - Present
đŸ˜â€ïžâ€đŸ”„I disguised myself as a boy and entered the mysterious and formidable Alpha Academy to escape a loveless arranged marriage. I didn't expect to find my mate in the academy, and not just one... ---------------------- --There are limited chapters to put here, click the button below to open App to continue reading “The Hidden Princess At All-Boys Alpha Academy” (It will automatically jump to the book)
00:14
Current Time 0:00
/
Duration Time 0:00
Progress: NaN%
page.joyreadland.com📚📚Title "The Hidden Princess At All-boys Alpha Academy"đŸ„°đŸ‘‰
The novel
The novel
May 21, 2025 - Present
đŸ’ȘI am the most powerful future leader of my pack. But my destined mate humiliates me, thinking I'm just a weak Barbie doll...😡
---------------------------------
Chapter 1 Rejected
No one likes to get rejected, especially not in the most humiliating way possible.
Instead of it breaking her, it makes her more determined to prove to the world she can survive.
She will prove to her former Mate that he made a huge mistake by rejecting her.
She will humiliate him in the worst way, she will bring him to his knees in public.
When she meets her second chance Mate, will she run for the hills?

**

Amarah

My name is Amarah Raven, I am a twenty one year old Werewolf and the future Alpha of White Crescent Pack. Yes, you read that correctly I am the future Alpha and our Pack is the largest and strongest Pack there is.

Hearing the Omegas talk about my parents has me stopping dead in my tracks, my parents have been ruling our Pack for almost forty years and they don’t want to celebrate.

“Alastor, where are you?” I ask my baby Brother through our mind-link and as I rush up the stairs I link my best friends: my Beta Ione, my Gamma Melia and my Deltas Rhea and Eos, the five of us were born within the same week and joined at the hip from birth.

“Did you know Mom and Dad have been ruling for almost forty years?” I ask him as I open the door to Alastor’s room and his eyes fly open as he mutters before he sits up straight.

I link one of the Omegas to have breakfast delivered to my office for all of us and as soon as we are all sitting, Alastor and I tell them what the reason for our meeting is. We know we need a lot of help organizing this and I tell each of them what I expect them to do.

We are able to get every Pack-member to help in one way or another, from decorations to color scheme and we manage to do it without our parents finding out. I am even able to enlist the help of Luna Jess of Silver Moon Pack, she will take care of inviting some of our Allies.

In a matter of three weeks we have to get everything organized and on the day of the party, Alastor and I will take our parents out to dinner.

I am even wearing a dress to humor Mom, everyone knows that I don’t like to wear a dress and if I can avoid it for the rest of my life I will.

It is an emerald green, floor length, one shoulder dress with a split starting mid-thigh on the left. Three string of shiny stones run from my right shoulder down my back to just above my waist and I top it off with black velvet high heeled ankle boots.

The Friday of the party comes as it always does and after lunch Mom and I go upstairs to get our hair and make-up done, after which we get into our dresses and Mom looks gorgeous in her royal blue, floor length dress.

Blue and gold is the color scheme, just as it was at their Alpha and Luna Ceremony and when I see Dad I am stunned. He is wearing a black three pieced suit with a royal blue button-up shirt and so is Alastor.

“I had a small surprise made for you,” Alastor says as he pulls out two black mask. “Would you mind putting these on?” he asks and Mom and Dad take them without hesitation. We both grab hold of an arm and lead them through the Pack-house to the backdoor.

Melia and Rhea are waiting for us at the back porch and they take up position behind Mom and Dad, they pull away the masks at the same time. Mom and Dad look stunned at the scene in front of them and I see tears form in Mom’s eyes, looks like we did an excellent job.

Eos signals the DJ to start the music and soon Mom and Dad are off to mingle with their guests, laughing and smiling they walk around. Alastor and I watch from a distance with smiles on our faces.

After an hour I get on to a small stage and everyone quiets down, “Thank you all so much for coming. My Mom and Dad stood here forty years ago to swear to each of you that they would be your Alpha and Luna until the day they would step down.” I start the speech I prepared for tonight.

Everyone is having an amazing time and I talk to every Alpha and Luna that is present. I dance with Gammas and Betas and even with some of our own Warriors, really enjoying myself despite wearing a dress.

It is a little after midnight when I decide to get changed into something a bit more within my comfort zone and as I walk in through the back door I get hit by an intoxicating scent, a scent I smelled a few times during the evening.

I had not been able to locate the scent with all those Wolves around, because it came and quickly went away every time. This time I sniff the air and I know that however the scent belongs to is inside the Pack-house, I slowly walk further into the hallway.

With every step I take the scent becomes stronger and Minerva, my Wolf, is jumping up and down in my head, making me giggle at her. I am at the bottom of the stairs when I realize that the scent is coming from upstairs and I get an inkling feeling.

Minerva is now pacing in my head and like me she doesn’t like where this is leading us. As I reach the first floor Minerva whispers “Mate” and I start walking towards the guest rooms on this floor, but I know that we don’t have anyone spending the night here.

Suddenly a noise stops me dead in my tracks and Minerva and I are on high alert, being an Alpha’s Daughter makes me react faster than most. I turn around to see if there is someone behind me and when I am satisfied I am alone in the hallway I turn back around.

After taking two more steps I am on high alert again, but this time I know the sound is coming from somewhere in front of me and tentatively I take another step. Slowly but steadily I get closer to the scent and slowly a smile appears on my face, I believe Minerva is right.

Minerva is getting more agitated the closer we get to the scent, but she can’t explain to me why and I decide to ignore her for the time being. Following the scent has lead me to the last room on my right and as I put my hand on the doorknob I hear someone groan.

Not knowing what might be behind the door I quietly turn the doorknob and I start pushing the door open slowly and quietly. My eyes widen at the scene in front of me and Minerva is roaring in my head.

A male is standing at the foot of the bed and in front of him is a woman on all fours, they are so engrossed with one and other that they don’t even notice me. The male slowly turns his head towards me as he keeps pounding into the female, he has a smirk on his face and I realize that even the female is looking at me now.

“I, Damien of Dark Mountain Pack, reject you as my Mate. I don’t need a barbie doll.” The male says and I hear Minerva whimper in my head, I know he is our mate but he really doesn’t want us.

“I, Amarah of White Cresent Pack, reject you as my Mate.” I reply and the Male crashes to the floor in pain.

Chapter 2 Find Out

Amarah

I don’t remember how I get up the stairs or how I get to my room, I don’t remember getting out of my dress or into the bathroom and I don’t remember getting into the shower.

But it is where my Mother found me early in the morning, still silently crying at the loss of my Mate.

Minerva has been quiet ever since I walked away from our Mate and I tell her that I understand that she is hurting and that I don’t have the words to comfort her, but that I am here whenever she needs me. For the first time today, I feel her presence and I feel a little relieved at that feeling.

Alpha Atlas

My Mate and I are enjoying the party our Pups organized for us behind our backs and they did an excellent job, they enlisted the help of everyone that was willing to help. Amarah even got Luna Jess to help her with the invitations and I think I have thanked her for that four times already.

My Mate was surprised to see they used the color scheme from forty years ago, but when Melia told us her Mom had helped them with that it explained everything. Amarah is wearing a dress for once and she looks absolutely stunning.

Amarah never was a girl to wear dresses and from the moment she was able to make that known to us, we had a war every time my Mate tried to get her to wear one. This is the third time I am seeing my Daughter in a dress and I know she will never wear one again if it is up to her.

It is nearly morning when we finally decide to call it a night, most of the guests that weren’t from our Pack left around one in the morning and now there are only a handful of Pack-members left in the backyard.

My Mate tells me she will check on our Pups before she joins me in our room and I smile at her as I nod my head, no matter how old they get she will still check on them before turning in herself. I get out of my suit and go through my evening routine when I suddenly feel my Mate’s distress.

I rush out of our room in a pair of shorts and I hear her softly talking to Amarah, but I can’t make out what they are talking about. She must have felt my presence as she links me and tells me to go to bed and wait for her.

Ten minutes later my Mate walks in with a sad expression on her face, she tells me what she found when she went to check on Amarah and I ask her if she told her what had happened. My Mate tells me she didn’t, but she had not seen any injuries on her.

Amarah spends the day in her room and I call her friends to my office to hopefully find out more, but they don’t have any answers for me either. Ione asks if they can investigate this on their own and that she will inform me once they have found something.

Something happened to my Daughter and I intend to find what it is and who is responsible. I will make whoever hurt my little girl pay for what they did and they will regret it, my Wolf is roaring in my head at whoever did this to her.

Amarah stays in her room during dinner, something she has never done before and everyone is talking about it.

Alastor tells them that something happened during the party, but that Amarah has not told anyone anything yet and that he hopes that whoever knows anything will come forward.

No one seems to know anything about what might have happened and Ione hasn’t come to me yet, indicating they haven’t found anything yet either. Knowing my Pack-members everyone will try to help find the answers I need.

My Mate and I have a restless night as we keep worrying about our Daughter and in the early morning hours roars and growls make both of us jump out of bed, I link my Gamma to find out what is going on.

He tells me he was woken up by a mind-link, only stating to come to the borders.

Amarah

I wake up in the middle of the night to a very agitated Minerva and she tells me we need to go for a run. I quietly make my way down the stairs as everyone else is fast asleep and as soon as I walk out the back door Minerva takes over, making a run for the border.

She crosses the border without slowing down, sniffing the air in search of rogues and I hope that she will be able to get rid of some of the pent up anger raging through her.

It doesn’t take her long to find a rogue that is roaming near our northern border and she toys with him for a while before tearing him to pieces, she leaves his body close to the border. She takes another sniff in the air before she takes off running again.

After a few hours she has killed six rogues and I can tell that she has calmed down a little, but I know it will take a few more nights like this before she has come to terms with what Damien did. We rush back towards the border and again she doesn’t slow down as we cross the border.

Roars and howls wake me a few hours later and I know that our Warriors have found the rogues Minerva took out during the night. I hear footsteps run around the Pack-house and softer rushed footsteps inside the Pack-house, indicating that everyone was woken up.

I decide to get dressed and go see Dad to tell him Minerva took those rogues out, but Minerva shows me the scene with Damien again. I know she needs this to get it out of her system and Dad will order us to stay within the borders as soon as he finds out it was Minerva.

Deciding not to tell Dad I fall back on my bed again, Damien’s rejection running through my mind again and the tears start running again. The day repeats itself, spending my time in bed and crying for the loss of my Mate. Minerva and I both don’t understand why and I guess we will never find out the answer to that question.

He said he didn’t want a barbie doll, but how could he say that seeing we never met before and anyone that knows me will tell you I am anything but a barbie doll. No, I think he used that as an excuse to reject me and if I ever meet him again I will make him regret this.

I ignore the knocks on my door, I ignore the pushes against my barrier on the mind-link and only Mom opens my door after I don’t respond to her knocking. Just like yesterday she makes sure my food is brought up to my room and just like yesterday I don’t leave my room.

Chapter 3 Answers

Ione

After hearing from Alpha Atlas that something happened to Amarah we went to her office to find some answers and so far all we know is she left the party before most of the guests left, but after that no one seems to know where she went.

None of us got much sleep as we were worrying about our best friend and this morning before heading to Amarah’s office I asked Dad if he had any idea on where to look next. He told me to use our security cameras to see where she went after she left the party.

As Melia and I are eating our breakfast we watch the security cameras that we have outside to see where she went and to our surprise she walks into the Pack-house, telling us that whatever happened, happened inside the Pack-house.

I know that our security cameras record image and sound, something Dad told me came in handy if you couldn’t see someone’s face and I hoped that it would explain what happened in the Pack-house a little more than just watching the footage.

Rhea and Eos walk into the office as I am searching for the footage from inside the Pack-house and once I have found it I put it on the big screen so we can all see it at the same time. We see her enter through the backdoor and it takes us only a second to realize that she found her Mate.

Instead of saying or asking anything we watch the screen as it unfolds the most horrifying thing I have ever seen. I think I would rather watch a massacre over and over again then to ever see this again and as I look at my friends I know I am not the only one.

It has taken us hours to find all the footage from inside the Pack-house and now that we have finally found the answer to our question my Wolf wants to go end someone. It is close to dinnertime and I know I have to let Alpha Atlas know what we found, not something I am looking forward to.

“Alpha, could you come to Amarah’s office and bring everyone with you.” I tell him through the mind-link and within seconds all our parents, Amarah’s parents and her Brother walk in. I tell my Dad I followed his advice and found out what happened during the night of the party.

Melia starts the video feed and like us they quickly realize what most have happened, but Melia stops the feed before we get to the point where her life changed for good. “I don’t know
.” I start, but I am not sure how to say what I want to say and Eos is the one to help me out.

“Alpha Atlas, I would rather spend twenty four hours reading through our history than ever see this again.” Eos says and Alastor pales as we all know how much she hated it when we went to school.

Alpha Atlas tells Melia to start the feed again and we all watch as she walks down the hallway towards the soft sounds. Eos walks towards the window as the feed jumps to another camera in the hallway and as we see Amarah slowly open the door I hear Alpha Atlas growl, which only becomes louder the more he sees.

Our Mothers have tears running down their cheeks as they hear the words spoken by the male and Alastor yells, “I am going to end you, Damien.” before he has mentioned his name and I wonder how he knew who the male was as I didn’t.

Our Fathers are growling and roaring, while our Mothers are heartbroken. We keep watching as Amarah slowly makes her way up to her room, staggering up the stairs and once she is in her room Melia cuts the feed. None of us say a word as we try to make sense of what we saw.

Alastor asks why he referred to Amarah as a barbie doll and I have no idea what answer to give him, “Maybe because she was wearing a dress.” Rhea whispers. “She looked like a porcelain doll in that dress and I doubt he ever saw her in her usual outfits.”

We all know that she is probably right, Amarah looked amazing in her dress and anyone that didn’t know her would have thought she was a spoilt little brat. Not that that is an accurate picture of Amarah as she is the best Warrior we have and our future Alpha.

Amarah

I hear my Dad roar and I wonder if he found out what happened. Soon he is joined by his Beta and Gamma and I even hear my Brother roar, sounds like they are beyond pissed. Minerva roars in my head as the tears come once more, I didn’t think I had any left but apparently I was wrong.

Mom walks in with my dinner on a tray and I know she will not ask me to come downstairs to have dinner with everyone else. She tells me they know what happened and that Dad wants to inform the Pack about it, show them the footage of the video feed.

I tell her Dad is allowed to inform the Pack, but to make it clear that no one is to bring it up in my presence. Unless of course, I bring it up myself. Our Pack will be outraged and I know that once they have seen it I will hear roars throughout the Pack.

It doesn’t take long before I hear the first roars and when I hear roars about an hour later I know Dad just informed the Wolves that had been on patrol. Minerva is becoming restless again and I know that tonight will be a repeat from last night.

She needs it as an outlet for the anger she is feeling towards our former Mate, just as I need to let the tears fall. I just hope that someday we will be able to put this behind us and accept our second chance Mate if we are lucky enough to find him.

It is something Minerva and I do not want to think about right now, but maybe someday we will be able to think about it without feeling heartbroken and sad. For the past three years Minerva and I had wondered what our Mate would look like, what kind of person he would be and if we had ever met him before.

It is uncommon for us to find our Mate on the day we turn eighteen, usually it takes a few years as we don’t interact with other Packs on a daily basis and we had always believed in a happy ever after.

Most Werewolves are taught that the Mate-bond is a sacred bond, a bond to be cherished and most Werewolves wait for their fated Mate. However, there are Werewolves that believe a fated Mate is your weakness and they chose a Mate.

My eyes slowly close as my body finally gives into the exhaustion from crying my eyes out all day. His face hunts me in my sleep, his words hunt me in my sleep and there is nothing I can do about it.

Two weeks after Damien rejected me he informed the Elders that he had found his Mate and that had set of a new string of sleepless nights for me, while Minerva had once again taken to hunting down Rogues and shredding them to pieces.

Dad had a video conference with the Elders and a Council-member the day when Damien had reported finding his Mate. They had called Dad to ask what I wanted to do. Dad told them to leave it as it was, that his Pack would feel the consequences one day.

Realizing I needed something to take my mind off Damien, Dad told me he was stepping down and that gave me enough to keep me busy. I had been trained by Dad for years and I knew I could handle the job, but I was nervous none the less.

Today is the day I will take over from my Father and we both know that some of our allied Alphas will not agree with him. They may or may not break their alliance with us, but truth be told I don’t care and neither does my Father.

Alastor has been over the moon to say the least, I don’t understand why as I am becoming Alpha, not him.

Alastor told me and Dad once that he was glad that Dad didn’t believe only a male could take the position of the Alpha and when we had asked him why he had smiled and said, “I don’t have the patience to deal with crap.”

Dad and I had laughed our asses off because it is true that Alastor lacks a few things in the department of patience.

Alpha Drew and Luna Jess are the first to arrive, after just one look at me
------
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚“ Alpha Amarah” . Enjoy Romance NowđŸ„°
02:24
Current Time 0:00
/
Duration Time 0:00
Progress: NaN%
page.joyreadings.com📚👉“ Alpha Amarah”😍ALL chapters for FreeïŒđŸ’žđŸ”„
The novel
The novel
May 21, 2025 - Present
đŸ˜â€ïžâ€đŸ”„I disguised myself as a boy and entered the mysterious and formidable Alpha Academy to escape a loveless arranged marriage. I didn't expect to find my mate in the academy, and not just one... ---------------------- --There are limited chapters to put here, click the button below to open App to continue reading “The Hidden Princess At All-Boys Alpha Academy” (It will automatically jump to the book)
00:14
Current Time 0:00
/
Duration Time 0:00
Progress: NaN%
page.joyreadland.com📚📚Title "The Hidden Princess At All-boys Alpha Academy"đŸ„°đŸ‘‰
The novel
The novel
May 21, 2025 - Present
đŸ˜â€ïžâ€đŸ”„I disguised myself as a boy and entered the mysterious and formidable Alpha Academy to escape a loveless arranged marriage. I didn't expect to find my mate in the academy, and not just one... ---------------------- --There are limited chapters to put here, click the button below to open App to continue reading “The Hidden Princess At All-Boys Alpha Academy” (It will automatically jump to the book)
00:14
Current Time 0:00
/
Duration Time 0:00
Progress: NaN%
page.joyreadland.com📚📚Title "The Hidden Princess At All-boys Alpha Academy"đŸ„°đŸ‘‰

Atria AI helps you to find the best performing Ads on Meta for The novel products. Discover winning ads on Meta on May 30, 2025. With AtriaAI, you can effortlessly explore a vast library of top-performing The novel ads on Meta and derive actionable insights to enhance your ad campaigns. Our robust analytics tools enable you to never create The novel ads on Meta blindly, offering instant reviews of key ad metrics and performance topics for data-driven decisions. Gain a competitive edge with powerful research and analysis features, including competitor analysis for The novel ads on Meta. Our platform also provides endless inspiration from over 25 million winning ads, customizable ad creation tools, and ready-made templates to streamline your creative process. Transform your The novel advertising strategies with AtriaAI and achieve unparalleled success in your campaigns.

Discover the latest ad ideas on Meta
Women's ClothingMen's ClothingWomen's ShoesMen's ShoesBags & WalletsJewelryWatchesEyewearAccessoriesWearable Tech DevicesSportswearDigital DevicesKitchen AppliancesLaundry AppliancesHome AppliancesPersonal Care AppliancesHeating, Cooling & Air QualitySmall AppliancesBaby ClothingKids' ClothingMaternity ClothingBaby Feeding SuppliesBaby FoodBaby FormulaBaby ShoesChild Car SeatsBaby Hygiene ProductsNursery FurnitureStrollers & CribsDiapers & WipesToysSkincareHaircareCosmeticsFragrances & PerfumesPersonal HygieneOral CareMen's GroomingBeauty Tools & AccessoriesAesthetic MedicineFeminine CareWig & Hair StylingNewspaperMagzinesBook StoresMachinery & EquipmentsMarketing & AdvertisingOffice Equipment & SuppliesConsulting ServicesIT ServicesLegal ServicesHR & RecruitingReal Estate & Home RentalsSafety & SecurityOnline RetailersMarketplacesSubscription BoxesDigital ProductsE-commerce PlatformsPayment SolutionsDelivery ServicesEarly Childhood & Preschool EducationK-12 EducationHigher EducationOnline CoursesProfessional CertificationsTutoring ServicesEducational MaterialsLanguage LearningNon-academic Training (Hobbies)Overseas EducationVocational TrainingConferencesTrade ShowsConcertsFestivalsSports EventsCorporate EventsCommunity EventsBankingInsuranceInvestment ServicesLoans & MortgagesFinancial PlanningPrecious MetalsSports EquipmentFitness EquipmentOutdoor GearSupplements & NutritionGyms & Fitness CentersAlcoholic BeveragesCooking & RecipesCuisineFood & Fresh ProduceNon-alcoholic BeveragesRestaurants & CafesPackaged FoodsSnacksBoard gamesBrowser gamesCard gamesCasinoGamblingMobile gamesVideo gamesGovernment OfficialIntergovernmental OrganizationPublic & Government ServiceDietary SupplementsMedical InformationMedical ServicesMedicineWomen's HealthMen's HealthSenior CareFurnitureKitchen & DiningLaundryBed & BathGarden & OutdoorConstruction Materials & LightingStorage & OrganizationInterior Design & Decorating ServicesSmart HomeChild CareDating ServiceGifts & FlowersHousekeepingInternet ServicesPhotographyShopping ServicesUsed Good Sales PlatformsUtilities PaymentsWedding ServicePet FoodPet AccessoriesPet GroomingPet StorePet ToysPet TrainingPet BoardingPet SuppliesProduct & ServiceSoftware & AppsResearch & DevelopmentEngineering ServicesTech AccessoriesTelecommunicationsRoboticsTravel ServiceTravel AgenciesHotels & ResortsLuggage, Bags & CasesCar RentalsBicyclesMotocyclesCarsPlanesBoatsVehicle Parts & AccessoriesVehicle MaintenanceRide-Sharing Services